Caspar Contaren Reynold Poole Peter Bembus and Frederik Fregosius who all were sensible that the Church needed some Reformation Then Martyr was restored to his liberty of preaching but could not enjoy it long time for he became dangerously sick and by the advice of Physicians the Superiors of his order seeing that the air of that City did not agree with him made him General Visitor of the Order In that Office he so demeaned himself that good men much commended his integrity constancy and gravity and others feared him yet durst not discover their malice Not long after in a publick Convention of that Order he was made Prior of a Monastery in Luca some consented unto this promotion out of love others thinking it would be his ruine because of an enmity between Florence and Luca. But he engaged the hearts of the people there that he was no less beloved then if he had been born among them In that Colledge were many learned men and hopefull youths and he took care that the younger sort were instructed in the three languages for which end he had Paul Lacisius of Verona to read Latine Celsus Martinengus to read Greek and Immanuel Tremellius the Hebrew and for Divinity he himself daily expounded the Epistles of Paul and every night before supper he expounded a part of the Psalms Very many of the City of the Senators and Nobility resorted unto his Lecturs and he preached publickly every Lords day The enemies of the trueth could not endure him and laid snares for him nor could conceil their malice When he was admonished by his friends he chused to leave them and went to Strawsburgh What fruit his teaching brought forth may be known by this that in one years space after his departure eighteen Fellowes of that Colledge left it and went into the Reformed places among whom was Celsus Martinengus afterwards Minister of the Italian Church in Geneva Hieron Zanchius Im. Tremellius c. Many Citizens also went into exile voluntarily that they might enjoy the trueth in safety Ex Vita â—e Martyris Another instance was in Bonnonia in the year 1554. the Popes Governours attempted to make innovations there which the people would not receive contrary to their former Lawes The Innovators said They were not tied to former Lawes but had authority from the Pope who is King of the Countrey and may change statutes and ordinances without consent of the people Against this tyranny both the learned men and the people opposed themselves and in the Monastry of the black Friers was a generall Convention where Thomas de Finola Rector of the University set forth this Position All Rulers whether Supreme or Inferiour may and should be reformed or bridled to speak moderatly by them by whom they are chosen confirmed or admitted to their Office so oft as they break that promise made by oath unto their subjects Because the Prince is no less bound by oath unto their subjects then are the subjects unto their Prince and it should be kept and reformed equally according to Law and condition of the oath that is made by either party Vicenâ—ius de Placentia sustained this Position And when all reasons that the Popes Governors could alledge were heard the Pope was fain to take up the matter and did promise not only to keep the liberty of the people but that he should neither abrogate any antient Statute nor make any new one without their consent The Histor of the Reformation of Scotland Pag 399 edit Edinburgh 1644. which was writen by Jo. Knox albeit somesentences have been added by another after him At that time John Craig a Scotish man who afterwards was Minister of Edinburgh of whom mention is made hereafter was a Monk and considering the common doctrin of justification by works did not approve it and shewed unto an old Monk his arguments in the contrary The old man said It is true as you say but be silent lest you fall into danger for the dayes are evill But such was the mans zeal unto trueth that he could not contain himself and for this and other things that he taught he was carried to Rome and cast into prison with many hundreds more in the time of Paul 3 but they all escaped that night of the Popes death when the Citizens broke up the prisons XLIX John a Lasco a Noble man of Poland intending to see other Nations went to Zurik there he was easily perswaded by Zuinglius to betake himself Reformation in Poland to the studie of Divinity and where as he might have been advanced unto honour in his native Countrey yet such was his love to Christ and hatred to Popery that he choosed to embrace that Religion which hath it's soundation upon the Word of God In the year 1542. he was called to be Pastor at Embden the next year Anna the widow Countess of Oldenburgh invites him to reforme the Churches there which he endeavoured with great diligence Afterwards Edward King of England sent by information of Cranmer for him to be Preacher unto a Dutch Church at London In the first year of Queen Mary he obtained leave to return beyond sea a great part of his Congregation went with him and Martin Micron another Preacher to Copenhagen but the King would not suffer them to stay within his kingdoms unless they would embrace the doctrine of Luther concerning the local presence of Christs body and use the ceremonies ordained by him For the same cause they were refused by the Hans-towns and Churches of Saxony At last that vexed congregation was received at Embden Then he would visite his own Countrey after twenty years absence there he found many affecting a Reformation but few Preachers The Popish clergy sought by all means to destroy him or to have him bannished and they accused him unto the King for an heretick The King said Though they called him an heretick yet the States had not decerned so and he was ready to cleare himself from such imputations In the year 1557. a Parliament was assembled at Warsaw there was great contention for Religion The Princes whom they call Vaivodes crave that the Augustan Confession should be established The Bishops strove against it so that the Princes could not obtain any liberty Nevertheless after the Parliament they caused the Gospel to be preached in their own Provinces without the Kings permission John á Lasâ—o impugned the doctrine of the local presence and caused the trueth which the adversaries called Calvinisme to be received by many and unto this day that Church is miserably rent the King and most part are Popish many are Anabaptists few are Ubiquitaries yet a great many hold constantly the sounder Trueth L. When the Kings of Spain had subdued the Sarracens who had continued The Reformation in the Netherlands there some hundred years and expelled them out of the realm many of them not willing to leave the countrey fained themselves to be Christians and afterwards they were convinced to despise
undique et ano Etpene erupit qui tibi Carle cruor Non tuus iste cruor sanctorum at caede cruorem Quem ferus hausisti concoquere haud poteras III. So soon as Henry king of Poland heard of his Brothers death he Troubles of Henry â— returned privily and quickly and was crowned King of France He renewed the warres against the Reformed Church he took Mons Monmorancy and quartered him for Religion Nevertheless they increased in number for the Duke Alanchon the Kings Brother and the Duke of Condee joyned with them so that a peace was granted and proclamed with liberty of Religion in the year 1576 but that peace endured not long Then Henry king of Navar joyned with the Reformed again yet they were all in great danger in the year 1586. The Pope Sixtus 5. excommunicated the King of Navar and the Prince of Condee and declared them uncapable of the crown of France and ordered King Henry 3. to persue them with arms The King of Navar sent unto Frederik king of Denmark and unto the Princes of Germany for aid They sent their Ambassadors unto the King of France to interceed for the Protestants He returned answer that they should medle with his subiects no more then he did with theirs Wherefore those Princes assembled at Luneburgh where were also the Ambassadors of Navar England Scotland of the Duke of Pomer c. They concluded that the King of Navar should not be forsaken Chytrae Lib. 28. So they sent 5000. horse-men and 20000. foot but unhappily for the Guises and other confoederats in Liga aurea gave them the foil in Lorrain An. 1587. The next year Henry III. understood of the presumption and intention of the Guises and he called a Parliament professing that he would give the chief Commande of his Army against the Hugonots unto Henry Duke of Guise The man doubted of the Kings favor and yet upon those fair words he went unto the Parliament he was killed in his bedchamber and his body was first burnt then his asshes were thrown into Ligeris His brother Lewes a Cardinal was hang'd and his son with some Bishops were imprisoned Within twelve dayes the Queen-mother died through sorow for the death of the Guises Ibid. Behold how God then brought peace unto his Church They who before favoured the Guises secretly do then profess open rebellion against the King the Parisians create Charles Duke of Mayen and Brother of the Duke of Guise to be Governor of Paris and of the Isle of Francia the Sorbonists deny the kings authority and absolve all men from the oath of allegiance Many cities joyn themselves unto Duke Charles to wit Lions Roan Orleance Ambian c. The King assembleth the Nobility he proclames unto all his subiects pardon of all former trespasses if now they shall return into obedience and he threatneth loss of Goods and life if they return not Henry king of Navar craves pardon obtaines it and is made General of the Army against the traitors the Dukes of Mayen and Aumale in Aprile An. 1589. And the same sommer he granted by edict at Nantes Liberty of the Religion liberty unto the Reformed to assemble not only for exercise of their Religion in their churches but also for holding their Synods yearly and so to be free from the jurisdiction of Bishops Which liberty no king of France hath impeded untill this present time and unto all who were under the former Edicts of exile he restored their honors and goods upon their submission Then the followers of Duke Charles called the king an enemy of the Apostolical Roman Church and August 1. new style a Jacobin Monk having purchased leave to deliver a Letter unto the king stabbed him as he was reading the Letter in the belly with a poisoned knife the villan said he was commanded by an Angel to kill the tyrant and his death would bring peace into France The king feared not death at the first and immediatly dispatched Posts to all the chief parts of the realm giving them notice of what was done and exhorting them to constancy and loyalty as is due unto their Soverain Before midnight he apprehendes death and the next day he caused proclaim Henry king of Navar to be his heir After the Henry 4 King of France kings death the Peers of the realm then in the lieger require an oath of the king of Navar to defend the Roman Religion and he swore to maintain even to hazert of his life the Catholick Apostolical and Roman Religion within the kingdom of France and that he will make no change in the exercise thereof and for his own person he will obey the decrees of a godly and lawfull general or National Councel and promiseth to procure it with all diligence and he swear to permit no other Religion but what is already allowed untill peace being restored it shall be otherwise provided and he confirmed all the Officers of State On the other side these and the Ptinces of the blood the other Peers and many others acknowledge Henry 4. king of France and Navar and swear lojalty and fidelity unto him Then both he and they swear that they shall revenge the villanous murder of the late king and the disturbance of the realm against all the rebels Then the Duke Mayen being at that time called Duke of Guise and the king of Spain dealt with the Pope that the king of Navar should not be absolved from the former Sentence and that faction declares Charles Duke de Mayen king of France but the Senat of Paris not admitting that any should be king who were not of the blood royal he was not proclamed there In the year 1593. Henry 4. took his oath to defend the Roman Religion he wrot an abiuration of the doctrine of the Reformed Church and sent it unto the Pope then he received a pardon and the Popes blessing and was absolved in the Church of S. Denis by the arch Bishop of Bourges upon condition to embrace the Acts of the Councel of Trent and to cause them to be observed within his realms to hear Masse to choose Mary for his advocate before God to breed the young Prince of Condee in the Romish religion c. But though for earthly peace he professed Popery yet in the Parliament at Roan An. 1597. he gave liberty of Religion within his dominions One day he said unto a Noble man I saw you tooday at the Masse Yes said the other I will follow your Majesty The King replied But you shall not have the Crown of France for it IV. Some variances arose amongst them of the Augustan Confession The causes of variance amongst the Lutherans 1. Whereas in the year 1547. theâ— were pressed by the book called Interim to accept that article Good works are necessary unto salvation the Divines of â—itteberg for peace sake did yeeld unto it but those of Iena as being more wary thought good to wave that phrase
Alex. Arbuthnot and James Lowson are appointed to consider of an order therein and to report their judgement 2. The first part is agreed unto and where are no Presbyteries the Commissioners are to continue for that effect as before 3. The Church hath named Commissioners 4. Ordaines to advise with the Clerk-Register upon an answer unto the Kings Letter 〈◊〉 5. Referreth the form to be conceived in writ by David Lindsay and Patrick Adamson betwixt eicht and nyne 6. It is agreed to be propounded The 7. is referred to the particular elderships and whensoever disputations may be had the Church thinks them good 8. The Acts of the assembly should be put into execution by the Presbyteries 9. Ordaines this article to be craved being first well qualified and so the 10. and 11. and 12. and also that the Church proceed against the violaters of the sabboth day and mantainers of them The 13. 14. are agreed 12. Because by the many divisions and deadly feades in all quarters of the realm not only is the word of God and true religion burdened with slanders but the Common wealth is enormly wounded and all good disciplin and order confounded ....... herefore the assembly enjoyneth certain persons in severall places to travell earnestly for reconciling the differing parties and to require them in the name of God to live in unity and peace as it becomes the members of one body ....... as they wold shew themselves sons of peace 13. The assembly gives commission to two Barons seven Commissioners of burghs and the Ministers of the Kings house and of Edinb with Ro Pont Da. Lindsay Pa. Adamson An. Melvin and seven others or any eight of them To present unto the Lords of the Artâ—cls of the Parliament such heads as shall be given unto them by the Church these heads and a supplication unto the King were read and allowed but are not in the Register only in Sess 22. ordaines a supplication to the King and Lords of the Articles that no Act be past in Parliament repugnant to the true word of God and namely concerning Bishops The Parliament began at Edinburgh October 24. where first was an Act ratifying all former Lawes and Acts made â—or the liberty of the true Church and religion presently professed within the realm and a particular enumeration of these Acts another Act for provision of Ministers and certain stipends for them at all parish-churches one against the dilapidation of the rents of Benefices that are provided to Ministers one that all Benefices of cure under Prelacies shall be given to Ministers only and all other gifts of them to be null one against blasphemy and oaths with penalties according to the quality of severall trausgressors one against them that passe in pilgrimage or superstitiously to wells chapells and crosses and the observers of papisticall rites one for explication of the Act against notorious adultery to wit it shall be judged notorious adultery where children one or mo are procreat betwixt adulterers or when they keep company bed together notoriously known or when they are suspect of adultery and thereby give slander and thereupon being duly admonished to abstain and satiffy the Church by repentance or purgation and contemptuously refusing are excommunicat for their obstinacy all and every one being in any of these three degrees are made lyable to suffer death Another Act was against all Papists practizing against the true religion by dispersing libels in praise of the Pope or seducing the people c. Observe 1. That in all time preceeding was no opposition or variance betwixt the King and the Church In the assemblies the Kings Commissioners consented unto their Acts and namely unto these concerning the Policy of the Church excepting that part de Diaconatu whereunto neither did all the Ministers consent and his Commissioner did consent unto the registring of the book of Discipline in the Register of the Assembly and the King appointed Commissioners to concur with the Deputies of the Assemblies in the constitution of Presbyteries before the framing and publishing of the second Confession of faith as at that time was not a Bishop in the church who was not subject unto the assemblies and presbyteries yea and they were emploied as deputies to procure and supplicate against the power of episcopacy But neither could the book of disciplin be established nor episcopacy be forbidden by Act of Parliament not for any respect of discontent against the book of disciplin or for any intention to restore episcopacy in the Church but meerly upon account of Civill interest and the main respect was the securing of possessions depending upon the title of Bishops 2. Observe that the first variance between the King and the Ministers was upon respect unto the Duke of Lennox and that was for two particulares one that when the Duke came into the country many Papists came also into the Country and Court and began to practize so that as Bishop Spotswood in The History Pag. 308. shewes the Papists assembling together in Paisley did in derision sing a Soule masse for the Ministers as if they and their religion had been utterly gone Wherefore the Ministers in their Sermons did regrate the countenance given to Papists in the Court and the dangers whereinto both the King and countrey were brought by the secret practises of the French John Dury and Walter Balcanquall were summoned to answer before the Counsell for this their liberty of speaking in their Sermons they obey and compear and alledge that the Counsell was not their Judge in such a cause The matter being notoriously known and regrated by many the Ministers were dismissed at that time In time of the Assembly as is before Walter Balcanquall had spoken again to the same purpose and when the gentle man was sent unto the Assembly but would not be the accuser and the Assembly would not proceed against the Minister without an accuser the King was not wel-pleased but knowing the difficulty to find an accuser would follow the business no more The other particulare is related in the now-named History Pag. 316. The See of Glasgow being then void it was suggested unto the Duke by some flatterers that he had a fair occasion presented to make himselfe Lord of the City and of the lands pertaining to that bishoprick if he would only procure a gift thereof to some one that wold make a disposition thereof to him and his heirs The offer was made to sundry Ministers who all refused because of the required condition at last the agents in this business fell upon Robert Mongomery Min. at Sterlin he was content to accept it Thereupon a gift was formed and a Bond given by him that how soon he shall be admitted Bishop he should dispone the lands Lordship and whatsoever belongs unto that prelacy to the Duke and his heirs for the yearly paiment of a thousand pounds Scots with some horse-corn and poultry The Assembly hearing of this bargain do charge this
where they were and at the Kings command he would cause deliver them It was also testified by Jo. Dury that he heard Pa. adamson grant that he had them After these testifications the Assembly concluded that Pa. Adamson shall be charged to deliver the books yet for the better advice David Lindsay was directed unto the Lord Secretary and returning with his answer thought meet a Supplication be given unto the LL. of Counsell to grant a charge against Pa. Adamson for restitution of the books and that the assembly also should use their power So a supplication is ordained to be penned and be presented the next day and a citation is sent to charge him to deliver the books within three days unto the Clerk and also to compear personally within that space to answer for his absence from the Assembly and to other accusations that shall be layd unto his charge Under the pain of the censure of the Church In Sess 4. it was thought expedient that before the ordinance made yesterday be put to execution against Pa. Adamson an humble supplication be made unto the King for that effect and two brethren are sent with it In Sess 6. the Kings Commissioners being present thought meet because the business with Pa. Adamson is civill wherein the King hath interest that he be acquainted with it This the assembly is willing to do In Sess 15. A Letter being directed by John Duncanson bearing the Kings command unto the Bishop to redeliver the books at the least four of them and that George young was stayd whill the books were delivered The assembly directeth Ja. Nicolson and Ale Raweson unto the L. Secretary to cause deliver them and after their direction and reitered direction of two other bretheren George young brought into the assembly five volumes of the Register whereof a great part was torn and after sight thereof the assembly ordaines a heavy regrate to be made unto his Majesty lamenting the mutilation of the books and to crave that they may remain with the Church as their own register The Lord Secretary answered that his Ma s will is that he may have the inspection of them when he shall have occasion and he shall presently give them back again III. In Sess 4. Because an offense conceived by the King against John Cowper and James Gibson hath been shewd privatly unto the Moderator It was thought expedient by the Assembly that the cause be first privatly considered by John Erskin of Dun and sixe other Ministers whom the Assembly nameth to confer thereupon with the parties if they can give satisfaction by their advice and otherwise that the cause be propounded publickly And these brethren are appointed to go presently about that business and the parties to wait upon them The result of their conference followes in the Kings articles IV. Seing the King is now of ripe age and a Parliament is appointed in the next month it is thought expedient that the Acts of Parliament made heretofore for liberty of the true Church and religion presently professed within the realm and for repressing Papistry and idolatry be collected and be craved to be confirmed as also the execution of these Acts may be considered and what other execution or law is needfull to be craved against Papists and idolaters As also the lawes and constitutions that have been made to the derogation of the said liberty or to the prejudice and stay of the course of the Evangell may be collected that the abrogation of them may be sought To this effect are appointed John Erskin Robett Pont Nic. Dalgliesh David Lindsay and Paul Fraser V. In Sess 5. the Commission given by the last Assembly to the presbyteries of Glasgow Sterlin concerning the slander of David Cuningham and other persons is suspended Sundry brethren complaine against Pa. Adamson at whose instance he is registred at the horn for not paiment of the stipends assigned unto them and for not furnishing wine unto the Communion this matter is regrated unto the Kings Commissioners The Prior or Lord Blantyre undertakes to communicate this purpose unto the other Commissioners of his Majesty and to report their advice unto the Assembly Also regrait is made that great division is in the Church of Santan that some will not hear P. Adamson preach nor communicat when he administrates the sacrament partly because he lyeth in rebellion or at the horâ— and partly because of his suspension and some do repair unto him and they crave that this division may be redressed The Assembly judgeth it expedient first to hear what answer shall be reported in the former complaint VI. Unto that Question Whither it be a scandall that a Christian absent himselfe from the Sermons and other pious exercise used by them that ly at the Kings horn and are suspended from rhe Ministry It is resolved It is no scandall but it were rather scandalous to resort unto the foresaid exercise of one who lyeth at the horn and is suspended VII In Sess 9. No Master of Colledge or School shall receive any student or scholar being of maturity of age who refuseth to subscribe the Religion presently established and professed in the realm by the mercy of God or refuseth to participate of the sacrament Under the pain of the censure of the Church And before any Student be promoted to any degree in the Vniversity that they shall toties quoties as they shall be promoted subscribe de novo And that the Presbyteries shal be diligent to see the execution of this Act as they will answer to God c. VIII The Presbytery with their Commissioners in all parts of the country every one for their own part shall prescribe to every young man intending for the Ministry a part of Scripture together with some part of the Common places controverted heads of religion To be diligently read considered and studied by him within such a space of time as the Presbytery thinks good to appoint And that his profiting may appear the better at certain times of the year every Presbytery shall take account of his travells by requiring of him in that prescribed part of Scripture 1. the sum and deduction thereof 2. The solide sense or meaning of the places which are more difficile to be understood 3. a collation of sentences which by reading he may be able to gather out of other parts of Scripture and which may serve as arguments either to confirm the truth or refute hereticall opinions As to the Common places and heads let him answer to questions reasonings thereupon And he is to be exercised in this manner not for one time only but from time to time untill he come to certain maturity IX Whereas a scandall was spoken of by a presentation of the Bishoprik of Caitnes given unto Robert Pont he declares that he had given-in some complaints unto the Exchequer fot some hurt done unto him in time of his troubles and in compensation that presentation without his procurement
or in name of any of the Brethren 3. Because Mr Craig is old he craves that shey would give in liete five or sixe Ministers out of which he may chuse two to serve his house 4. Seing the standing of religion and the welfare of his Ma s person are so inseparably joyned that whosoever are enemies to the one are common enemies to both therefore let some be appointed in every Presbytery to advertise inform him diligenly for the more speedy remedy not only of whatsoever practises they can hear of Papists and the Spanish faction but of their receipters and of the practises of Bothwell whose wholl courses as they are directly against his person so they tend wholly to the subversion of religion With directjon also unto them to inform all the Barons and honest men tenderers of his Ma s wee fair to atrend and give inteligence of these practises as they can learn from time to time 5. That where is any port or landing place some brethren be specially appoinred to deal so with the Burghs that they take sufficient tryall according to the law made of all who shall come into or passe forth of this eountrey from whence they came whither they intend what is their purpose and so after good and sufficient tryall if there be any thing of weight importance that they fail not to acquaint his Majesty there with to the end he may the more readily discover all forrein or intestiue practises which are or shall be plotted against the estate of the present religion And this he craves to be done so faithfully as he hath good opinion of their earnest affection no less to the preserving of his person as to the defence of the common cause As also he promiseth to aid and assist you in all your good resolutions that may tend to the furtherance of peace and quietness with the advancement of true religion presently professed within this realm The humble answers of the assembly 1. Unto the first it is agreed according to the Act of Parliament which was delivered with the Articles 2. It is ordained by the wholl Church that no Minister utter from pulpit any rash or unreverent speaches against his Majesty or Counsell or their proceedings but that all their publick admonitions proceed upon just necessary causes sufficient warrant in all fear love and reverence Under the pain of deposing those that do in the contrary from the function of the Ministry 3. The Commissioners that are directed unto his Majesty shall nominate the Brethren and whom he shall chuse shall be admitted by the presbytery where his Majesty makes residence for the time The 4 5. are condescended unto and order taken as the Commissioners will give particular information V. No Colledge shali make disposition of their rents or livings by tack or any other title without the advice consent of the Generall assembly Vnder the pain of deposition of the persons disponing VI. For furtherance of the residence of Ministers it is appointed that all parishes shall build manses where are none or where they be ruinous upon their own expences or if they refuse after they are duly required not only shall they be judged the only cause of the Ministers not residence but it shall be lawfull unto the Minister his aires exequitors or assignayes departing to retain the possession of the Manse built by him if he build or repair the same upon his own expences ay and whill the Intrant Minister refound unto him or his foresaids the wholl expences at least so much as the Parish can not be moved to refound And that the presbytery at the Intrants admission take order for performing this providing that the expences exceed not 400. marks And the presbytery after the repairing or bigging of the Manse shall take exact tryall and account of the expences and give him their allowance to be registred in their books And likewise the Minister succeeding shall have â—he like title to crave of the Intrant after him the like expences ay untill the Parish shall outquite the Manse VII Commissioners are appointed to attend the Parliament with the petitions of the Assembly VIII As the books of Presbyteries are tryed in rhe Provinciall assemblies so the books of the Synods should be brought unto every Generall assembly for the better understanding of their proceedings Under the pain of the censure of the Church IX For remedying controversies among Ministers it is concluded that where any plea thogh in a civill matter ariseth betwixt two brethren if they be both of one presbytery they shall chuse what number they please thereof and the elected shall chuse an overman and they shall summarly decide and give Sentence which shall be irrevocable or without appellation And if they be of sundry presbyterics they shall chuse equall number out of them both and the elected shall elect an Overman and these shall give Sentence as said is without appellation And if any shall refuse this form submission he shall be held by the Church to be contumatioâ—s X. The Generall assembly by the authority given by God unto them dischargeth all and every Christian within the Church of Scotland from reparing to any of the King of Spain his dominions where the tyranny of Inquisition is used for merchandice negotiation or exercing of sea-faring occupation Untill the Kings Majesty by advice of Counsell have fought and obtained speciall liberty from that King for all his subje s to negotiat there without danger for the cause of religion Under the pain of incurring the censures of the Church untill the last Sentenee of excommunication The reader may judge of the fyve articles and the answers B. Spotswood saith the first two articles were savouring of discontent but he gives not a reason and he saith the King esteeming the second answer to be no restraint but rather to Minister an excuse to the unruly sort when they transgressed rejected it as not satisfying his demand whereupon the petitions of the Church against the Papists at the same time and against the erections of tyths into temporalities were not regarded And the merchants saith he offending at the Act made concerning them did petition his Majesty and Counsell for mantaining their liberty which was granted and nevertheless the Church proceeded in their censures till the merchants promised to surcease their trade with Spain how soon their accounts were made and they be payd of their debitors in these parts As for Bothwell he had fled into England when his treasonous attemps were discovered and when the English Ambassador did interceed for him the King said His offenses were unpardonable and to be abhorred of all Christian Princes In Juny he returned privily into Scotland and found rhe means to surprise the King within Halirud house and caused him subscribe articles which the King afterward did revoke in a Convention of the Estares as dis-honorable and made offer to grant the same upon a new
doctrine and in the end he saith the Holy Scriptures of both Testaments are to be revised and corrected according to the antient Copies of the first Originals that they may be purged from the errours which have crept-in by the carelesness of Writers or default of times Solemn ceremonies concerning which some broils have been antiently are to be brought into some allouwable order and true histories are to be distinguished from Apocryphe fables c. Orat. Io. Pici in Concil Lateran ex Fascic rer expetend 12. Jacobus Faber Stapulensis had then renown for his learning and knowledge in all sciences especially in Divinity Aventinus had been his disciple and testifieth that he heard him and Clichtoveus say sixe hundred times that Lombard had troubled the most clear fountain of Divine philosophy with the durt of questions and pudlle of opinions He wrote Commentaries on the Psalmes Ecclesiastes on the four Evangels and the epistes of Paul His works began to be printed An. 1508 and as Jo. Sleidan writes he suffered many grievous persecutions by the Masters of Paris but the King by his missives from Spain exhorted them to spare him What was his belief in many articles now in controversy may be guessed by this that the Authors of the Belgick Jndex Expurgatorius have filled 18 pages with the catalogue of passages which they have ordained to be blotted out of his books as out of his Comm. on Mathew they blot out these words By faith in Christ only wee look for salvation The righteousness of works is a Pharisaicall doctrine Let none say Peter was that rocke And on Luke The grace ofsalvation is due not to works but of the goodnes of God only In very deed not priests but God doth cleanse yet they are witnesses All prayer and adoration belongs unto Him alone And on Iohn This faith can not bee without love He fell down and worshipped which is a duty to be done unto God only and the duty of him which confesseth that the Son of God is God All the Saints are nothing if the question be of true worship Yee believe in God believe also in mee Or els he is but an infidell albeit he think that he believes But the Authors of the Spanish Index have made a shorter cut they order to destroy all the Commentary on John because it can not be wel amended say they 13. William Budaeus was Secretary to Francis I King of France in his fifth book de Asse which was printed An. 1513. he describes the estate of the Church at that time saying The clergy are worse than the worst of the people in all kind of vice and wantonness prelats are ignorant and enemies of learning having no respect to the salvation of souls but rather thrusting them down to hell by their false teaching or wicked example He saw how they sought to abolish the Pragmatica Sanctio and therefore when he hath shewed that the riches of the present times are not comparable unto the former times he addeth except one sort of men who indeed should not have been excepted these are the priests whom now we behold to be the only rich men almost next unto Kings And when he had spoken a little satyrically of them he addeth Whence hast thou o France that liberty to be called most Christian if as by religion thou didst deserve that honourable name so by the same religion thou endevoirest not to retain it still O how would thy enemies clap their hands and rejoice who do envy thee this Palladium of thy happines Kingdom a gift sent unto thee from heaven which being taken away or fading from thee thou canst no more be happy Beware I pray thee that thou bee not to credulous unto these sonnes of the earth who building honorable estates like unto the Aloidae seeme to make warre against God climbe into the heavens to wrong them who are above for by consent of all men the cause of all these cometh from the head top of Christendom who unless he be well disposed all the inferiour members must draw the causes of disease from him We see likewise that godly men do wish that by providence the pillar of the Church may be amended or another be sett up more profitable Neither am I ignorant that the foundations of this house were layd by a cunning hand on a most firme rock which by no force can be pulled down c. Then he sheweth the abuses of the Church especially those that proceed from simony whereby the government of the Church is altogether diverse from the institution of Christ He compareth Christ his Apostles with the Pope and his court so that he is compelled to say The Bride hath renounced her Spouse Then he complaines that the discipline of the Church is corrupted by them who should have been the chief maintainers of it and who can believe that the men who have done these things can acknowledge the good true faith who knoweth not that the choice stones of the sanctuary have been castdoun long since and dispersed so that the Majesty of the Church being ruined now the Spouse of Christ forgetting her marriage-bond not only hath left her husband but shamelesly hath been wandring in the broad waies streets licenciously gone a whooring thorough Provinces who knoweth not that the sheapherds are become not only deserters but drivers away of their flockes What Have we not seen the most eminent of the praelats behaving themselves so preposterously so filthily that they who should have framed all the daunce to grauity comelynes have altogether abhorred the comelynes of order c. The Jesuits of the Spanish Jndex Expurg have ordained all such passages to be blotted out In his secound book De Translat Hellenism he saith O if we had but the relicqus and ashes of the old faith which now is almost buried From which faith God hath called some of his stewards faith full who being full of Divine courage of godly emulation of the Spirit of God have been a glory ornament of the Church But now and even of a long tyme the Church is a wasted house having no colour nor shew of that religion which Christ taught if we judge of the universality by the greatest part 14. Iacohus Almainus Doctour of Divinity in his book printed at Colen De potestate Pontificis against Thomas de vio aliàs Cardinal Cajetan the Legate of Leo X. writeth particularly of indulgences saying The power of binding loosing seemeth not to be extended unto them that are in purgatory seing wheresoever promises are made in the Scriptures or grace is promised it is alwayes said on earth as whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth c. and it is never spoken of these who are departed this lofe Thence it followeth saith he That the souls in purgatory can not be delivered from punishment by indulgences albeit they may be by prayers 15. John Tritemius was at this time Abbas Spanhemiensis
provide for his own salvation Thuan. Lib. 15. VI. PAUL IV. being 79. years old was crowned with the grumbling of all men they feared his severity saith Onuphry when he knew it he spoke fairly unto the Cardinals and studied by liberality to procure the favour of the people and when he was secured he shewed himself in his colours and began to performe what he had been devising before therefore was hated of all men He made a shew of reforming some abuses in the Court that he might some way satisfy the exceptions of the Lutherans but his shewes made him not so acceptable as his deeds made him odious He deprived many Clerks because they had entred by simony but it was for his own gain and the hurt of many Idem He had most arrogant conceits and thought by his sole authority to prevent all incommodities without the aid of Princes When he spoke with any Ambassadour he often boasted that he was superiour unto all Kings and would not keep familiarity with any he had power to change Kingdoms and was the successour of such as had dethroned Kings Emperours and spared not to say in Consistory at table and elsewhere that he acknowledged no Prince to be his companion but all must be subject unto his foot Pe. Soave lijst Lib. 5. When he heard that liberty of religion was granted in Austria Bavier Prussia Poland c. he thought to overturne all by a generall Councell at Lateran and did intimate it unto the Emperour and Princes not for their advice said he for they must obey but of courtisy he knew this would not please them he would let them see what his See could do when they had a Pope of courage and if Prelates would not come he would hold the Councell with the Prelates of Rome for he knew his own power Ibid. He gave some Priviledges unto the City for which the Romans would give him Divine honour untill they found that it was but a deceitfull bait for he undertook warrs for the Kingdom of Naples whereby he provoked not only the Romanes but all the Princes of Europe except the King of France whom he had persuaded to break his league with the Emperour with new factions and through his fault all Compania and Latium were brought under the command of the Spaniard for Duke d'Alva Governour of Naples chose to invade rather than to be inuaded and he might have taken Rome if he had followed his victory An. 1556 and the treasury of the Church being emptied Paul imposed severely exacted most grievous taxes whereby he procured more hatred and was forced at last to seeke peace Amongst his articles of the league with France it was one to create more French Cardinals that so a French Pope might be chosen after him but in the beginning of the year 1557. he created neither so many nor such Cardinals as he had promised he excused himself that all his clients were no lesse affected toward France than the French were and within few dayes he would create more because he hath a purpose to bring some Cardinals into the Inquisition and so the present number shall be diminished But all that year he was encombred with the warr and when the French Army was recalled he thought to satisfy the Romanes and the Cardinals by an unexpected conceit to wit by degrading his own kindred whom he had advanced with the male contentment of so many and he was earnest in the Inquisition so that many fled into Geneve and into woods Onuphrius an eye-witness testifieth that he tormented many of all estates without difference of age and not without great blame of cruelty When he lay sick he sent for the Cardinals and exhorted them to be mindfull of the Inquisition which is the pillar of Apostolicall authority said he His breath was no sooner gone when the people of the City broke up all the prisons and set them on fire after the prisoners had escaped and the Monastery of the Franciscanes ad Mineruam was hardly saved from violence They had set up in the Capitole his portraiture of white marble when he gave them the liberties but then they threw it down and cast it thorough the streets till it was defaced and broken and would have done so with his body if some had not kept it by power Lastly a proclamation was made that the badges of the Caraffes a family in Naples of which he was descended whither painted or carved should be demolished within Rome under no lesse paine than of treason Jac. Thuan. Hist. Lib. 23. He died August 18. An. 1559. The Cardinals assemble unto the election capitulation was made that the Councell of Trent shall be restored for the necessity of preserving France and the Nether-lands together with the open departure of High-Germany and England Here unto all the Cardinals did sweare and subscribe but all in vain as followes Ch. 5. untill other occasions intervene VII PIUS IV. was not sooner enstalled but he gave out a mandate to burn all books of Lutherans this command was executed in many places Osiand cent 16. par 2. Lib. 3. c. 35. He imprisoned Cardinall Caraffa and his brother Duke of Pallia by whose aid principally he had attained unto the Papacy and some other Cardinals He caused to hang the Duke in Hadrian's tower after he had craved liberty to say once the seven Penitentiall psalmes and beheaded the rest in the new tower And for filling up the number again he created new Cardinals of his own kindred amongst whom was John the son of the great Duke being 14 years old and Mark de Embs whom he made Bishop of Constance so learned that when the Emperour Ferdinand said unto him decet vos esse piscatores hominum the Bishop understood not what he said and answered in Dutch to another purpose Ibid c. 44. The Duke of Savoy would have given liberty unto the Waldenses within his bounds but Pope Impius would not suffer it and did contribute to take armes against them Histor Concil Trid. Lib. 5. In the year 1561. he shewed more than beastly cruelty against the professours of Truth for in Monte alto a towne of Italy he imprisoned 80. men whom they called Lutherans and caused the hang-men cut to their necks as a cook doeth with a hen and left then wallowing in their blood Some suffered with immoveable constancy some were a little dashed when they saw the bloody knife in the hatkster's teeth yet none of them would recant He practized the like cruelty in two townes of Calabria to wit S Sixti Guarda where he hired the Marques of Buciana and gave a red hatt to his sonne to be his executioner Osiand ibi c. 37. 45. ex Henricpe Nigrin He would in time of the Councell have made a Generall league with all the Princes and Estates against the Protestants wheresoever and this he did intend to insnare all the Princes and thought that none of them durst
put away the private Masse and they went about the doing of it but the Elector did oppose them saying I will leave nothing undone that may be for Gods glory but seing that this particular is so full of difficulty I think good not to be too hasty for it is little that so few can do but if the matter be warranted from Scripture certainly ye shall have more to side with you and then the change shall be more expedient I can not tell when the Masse came first in use nor when the manner was left off which the Apostles did use but as I understand the greatest part of your cloisters and schools were founded for saying Masses and if they be now put down any of you may easily think what hurly burly will follow wherefore my advise is that yee consult again on this matter that things may be carryed with godly quietnes After more deliberation the University did supplicate that with his permission they might forsake the masse as unlawfull and they would endeavour to do it without tumult and if it could not be so yet that which is godly should not be omitted and howbeit they be few in number that is not a new thing seing from the beginning of the world the greatest part of men have opposed truth and piety And these Schools were not at first appointed for Masses but for teaching the youth and about 400 years the merchandise of Masses began and albeit the originall were more antient yet so great impiety should not be tolerated nor practised and if any business arise thereupon it should be imputed unto the wickedness of men impugning piety against their conscience So the Masse was abolished after frequent deliberation after Luther against Carolstad the advice of Luther and with the Elector's consent and nevertheless Luther spoke against it Then they had abolished images out of the Church and left off auricular confession Luther was not content with these things and in four Sermons he reckoneth images among indifferent things and said Images if men worship them should be demolished otherwise they are to be tolerated ..... It is true nor can we deny that images are noxious because many do abuse them but they should not be condemned for that for some men are so mad to worship the sun and starrs should we therefore cast these out of heaven Carolstad hearing these words had a purpose to vindicate himself and Luther did earnestly entreat him to cease lest they be found to clash one against another Nevertheless as Scultet hath observed ex Carolst libell German Carolstad did accuse Luther that he would had have all men slaves unto his authority so that they should neither do nor write any good unless he were in the front And Luther tom 2. epist p. 56. speaking of Carolstad saith He would be a new Master upon a suddain and set up his ordinances among the people pressa authoritate mea There was a greater fault in Carolstad which Osiander hath marked in Epito Cent. 16. Lib. 1. c. 32. to wit at that time the Anabaptists said they had a command from God to kill all the wicked and to begin a new world wherein the godly only should have the dominion Carolstad approoves this fancy and when he saw that his authority was darkned by the respect of Luther he began to speak against the schools of learning and said All men should worke with their hands he would not be called as before Doctor Andrew but brother Andrew he throwes away his wonted habite and as a rurall man he brings wood on his back to sell in the town and at last joines with the Anabaptists Luther opposeth them mightily and after Carolstad was gone he brings into use again images for ornament and auricular confession but not with former strictness This was the beginning of their variance XIII At that time Luther heares that in Bohem some had propounded Luther writes un to Bohem. in their solemne assemblies to receive the Bishop of Rome's authority or else there would never be an end of their schisme contention Wherefore he wrote unto them in August An. 1522. saying Their name was odious unto him ere he knew that the Bishop of Rome was the Antichrist but now since God hath restored the light of the Gospell he judgeth far otherwise so that the Bishop and his Court are more offended with him then with them His adversaries had oft said that he had fled into Bohem as indeed he once purposed but he staied lest they had called his visitation a running away And now there is hope that the Germans and Bohemians shall professe the same Gospell and religion together Whereas many of them were sorry for the divisions amongst them it was not without just cause but if they shall revolt unto Popery the number of their sects shall waxe rather then be diminished as appeares by the Friers which are divided into so many Religions There is no better mean to cure that evill then if their teachers will set forth the doctrine of the Gospell purely and if they can not detain the people from revolting let them at least endeavour to keep still the Lords Supper wholly and keep the memory of John Huss and Jerom of Prague undefiled And albeit all Bohem shall make defection yet he will commend and set forth the true doctrine unto posterity In the end he beseeches and exhorts them to persevere in that estate of religion which they had hitherto defended with their blood and not by revolting to blemish the Gospell when it beginnes to shine upon other Nations And albeit all things be not well established among them yet God will not faile to stir up in due time some faithfull Minister to reforme religion if they continue constant VVhat answer they did return we have not found but it is most certaine they did not revolt saith Sleidan in Comment lib. 3. XIV The Gospell began to be avowed by many in that year In the Reformation in other places Court of Lewes King of Hungary God raised up George Marques of Brandeburgh to join with the Vratislavians in their supplication for liberty of Religion and so began the Reformation there Hartmund à Cronbergh a Noble man did prevail powerfully at Cronbergh The people of Strawsburgh were much commended that in the midst of many discouragements on every side they did receive Reformation by the preaching of Matthias Zellius and Symphorian an old man who had been many years priest of S. Martin's there and others after them who had also been priests or Monks John Froschius a Carmelite preached in Ausburgh Andrew Osiander in Nurimburgh and Gallus Korn a Franciscan joyned with him Hartman Iback à Monk of S. Catherin's having the favour of Amandus holtz-hausen and other Senatours preached in Frankford on Moen In Wessenbergh on the borders of Alsatia and the Palatinat began to preach Henry motherer a Priest and they called Martin Bucer from Wittembergh but in
in this question Carolstade Zuinglius and Calvin were in some partdifferent and all were against consubstantiation both Luther Osiander and these others of that sort will not observe any difference among them in their doctrine But this difference among them gave occasion unto the Papists to insulte against them as also the marriage of Luther with one Catharin à Bora which had been a Nonne Indeed many both the friends and enemies of Luther were offended his friends not simply as if they had condemned marriage but in respect of the time when all Germany almost was red with the blood shed in the wars with the bowrs and especially Saxony was lamenting with many others for the death of the good Duke and Electour Frederik And his enemies wrote bitterly yea and impudently against him alleadging among other things that within few dayes after his marriage Catharin brought forth a son which was not true But afterwards Luther was much grieved when he heard that this friends were offended and especially that his enemies took occasion to raile against his doctrine for respect to his marriage in so much that as Melanchton writes to Camerarius he had need to be conforted Light dawneth in France An. 1523. XX. The Gospel began to be openly preached in France at Gratianople in the Dolphinate by Peter Sebeuilla in the year 1523. Zuinglius wrote as in epist Oecolamp Zuin. lib. 4. exhorting him to lift up his voice lyke a trumpet and sound forth the Gospell in France invitis omnibus puppis papis Who shall not make him ready for the battel saith he the prophet saith Where the Lion roareth who will not feare When Christ thundereth by his servants which of his enemies will not be afraid yea certainly fear hath overtaken them in all their tents they are so amazed and perplexed that they know not what course to take for if they begin ro kill the flock of Christ by their deluded Princes they fear that in so doing a door be opened to fall that way upon themselves But if they attempt to resist by Scripture their consciences tell them how they are guilty in wresting it and therefore they are cold and faint Why then fall we not on these cowards when we have the only and safe enough buckler of Gods worde He will beat down Antichrist with the breath of his mouth Christ is on our side who shall be against us albeit we are but lyke the vessell of Samos yet none can break us so long as God is with us and He will be with us according to the certain promise of his word where he hath promised to be with us untill the world's end and hath commanded us to fear nothing when we shall be brought before Kings or Princes for his sake for he will give wisdom and utterance which all the adversaries shall not be able to resist Why then do we linger Victory is at hand why will we not reap it ..... thou must wrestle not only with Antichrist but whith all the world if thou will advance into heaven these only can come thither who are careless of earthly things Therefore first of all thou must deny thyself and dy dayly but thou canst not do so by thyself therefore flye to the only mercy of God and begg of him that he would direct thy waies c. At the same time in Melda about ten myls from Paris was Bishop William Brissonnet he was a lover of truth and light he passeth by the Monks and sought learned men to teach the people so from Paris he calleth Jac. Faber William Fatell Arnold Gerard red they did teach the people with chearefull liveliness But the Bishops courage was soon abaited by terrible menaces of the Sorbonists Nevertheless religion was planted in the hearts of many and by the wondrous Counsell of God from the persecution of that one Church many Churches through France were planted for both the Teachers and hearers were spread abroad On May 20. An. 1525. Pope Clement wrote unto the Parlament of Paris the King was in Spaine shewing that he understood by Letters from Aloisia the Queen mother how the seeds of wicked heresies were beginning to spread through France and they had providently and prudently chosen some men to suppresse the fighters against the old religion and he by his authority approves them that were chosen for that effect for now all men should be diligent to preserve the common salvation when the malice of Satan and the rage of his souldiers have stirred such a broile seing this madness intendeth not only to confound religion but all principality nobility lawes and order ..... It was very acceptable unto him what they had done and he exhorts them to continue with the like courage c. The King was advertised by his Sister Margarit that they had driven Ja. Faber out of Erance he wrote unto the Parliament giving him a large approbation for learning and godliness as knowing that the man was admired even by the Spaniards and Italians therefore he willeth that they surcease from all action against him untill new advertisement XXI The wars of the Bowres in Germany was a sore hinderance for Insurrection of the Bowres a time unto the Gospell for the Papists in Germany said Those are the frutes of the new doctrin and of Luthers Gospell And Aloisia in France said In Germany is nothing but confusion and no acknowledgement of a Prince And this was the colour of the Popes bitterness in that his Letter A wicked follow had teached the people as Sleidan in Commente shewes more fully that the doctrine of the Pope and of Luther is alike wicked the Pope tieth mens consciences with hard lawes and bonds and Luther hath untied the bonds but hath declined to the other extremity in giving loose reyns nor teaches by the Spirit they may well contemne the Papall Decrees because they conduce not unto salvation and to attain salvation we must eschue all manifest sin as murther adultery blasphemy we must chastize the body with fasting and simple cloaths our countenance must be sad speak little and not have dressed haire This is to beare the cross and to mortify the flesh said he And when his hearers were thus prepared They must forsake the crowd of men and being separated think often of God who he is whether he hath any care of us and would have us to continue in this religion And if he will not give us a signe nevertheless we must continue and be instant in prayer yea and sharpely chide with him as not dealing with us sufficiently for seing the Scripture promiseth that he will give what we aske he doth not righly in not giving a signe unto them which would know him He said This expostulation and wrath is very acceptable unto God because thereby he seeth the inclination fervour of our mind and without doubt when he is entreated this way he will declare himself by some sensible signe and
Worde and celebration of the Lords Supper according to the first Institution These were all apprehended and carryed in carts into Paris where they received Sentence of death and being sent back 14. of them were burnt in one fire and the rest were whipped and banished These went into sundry Provinces and ceased not to glorify God by preaching the Truth namely Pharonus Manginns Petrus Bonuspanis c. Afterwards this Peter with other twell were burnt at Paris Jo. Fox in Act. mon. When King Francis The persecution is stopped for a time was sick unto death he repented of his cruelty and many write saith Thuan. loc cit that he advised his son Henry to try the injuries done by the Senate of Aignes against those of Piemont and he sent order unto that Senate to apprehend John a Monk and put him to an Assise that man had devised a new kinde of torment to wit he caused the Waldenses put their legs into boots full of seething tallow and in derision asked them If they were ready to ride When the Monk heard of this Mandate he fled into Avenion and within few days he was so tormented with ulcers that he wished death King Henry II. loved not Cardinal Turnon and such cruel persecuters So the Merindolians and other Waldenses gathered again and by advice of the Duke of Guise Aumalius presented unto the King their complaint against the iniquity cruelty of the Senate of Aignes and they did humbly beseech that their cause might be once heard and examined It had some beginning in the great Counsel as they call it but the King brought it to the high Parliament of Paris there the matter was debated publickly fifty dayes with great vehemency by Ja. Auberius for the Waldenses and Peter Robert for Aignes and Dion Riantius the Kings Advocate When the complaint and many cruelties were read all the hearers conceived hope of redress The event was only Guerin Regius Patronus one of the cruellest persecuters and having no favour among the Courtiers was beheaded and Miniers died as is said before Little was done publickly for Religion in France untill the year 1553 then many suffered at Lions and Paris among whom were Martialis Albus and Petrus Scriba who had been sent from Bern in Helvetia to preach the Gospell and before they had done any thing they were taken at Lions and the King would not spare them for the intercession of Bern. Thuan. lib. 12. XLIII Charles Cardinal of Lorrain intending toward Rome would do some thing to gratify the Pope therefore he persuaded the King to Persecution is renewed publish an Act commanding all Presidents to prosecute without any delay all censure of the Church against Lutherans The Senate of Paris answered unto the King that four years before he had caused it to be acted that according to the custom of his Ancestours who were all defenders of the Religion and liberty of the Church the power of life or death for Religion should be reserved unto the King but by this Act he loseth his priviledge and forsakes his servants and subjects and commits their fame goods and persons unto the pleasure of the elergy who by their severity in these years by past had not amended any errours but rather have exasperat the people and therefore it were more reasonable to commande the Bishops and priests to instruct their flocks in the worde of God more diligently either by themselves or by qualified Vicars and in time coming to promote only sufficient Pastours who have no need of Vicars Thuan. lib. 16. In the year 1557. Septemb. 4. a great number assembled in a private house of S. Jacques striet to hear the Worde and receive the Lords Supper in the night because they had not liberty in the day The multitude conveened in the nighour houses with weapons and stones to throw at these people in their outcoming they who came forth first were killed with stones and others taking courage upon necessity drew their swords and came forth all save to one saith Thuan. lib. 19. The author of the French Commentaries lib. 1. writs that the believers seeing that they were compassed on every side by the furious multitude had small hope to escape but some finding a way made open through a gate which was a singulare providence for the savety of many after they had returned to their prayers escaped by flight withour harm even as if God himself had gone before them Both these authors say that the women and weaker people about the number of 120 were taken by the Inquisitor saith Thuan and the other saith by the Magistrate and hurried into prisons and then burnt among whom were Nic. Clivius a Schoolmaster in Paris in the 60 year of his age Taurin Gravella in Senatu Patronus Nic. Cevius a Physicion and some Noble women Diverse reports were spread of this assembling the Monks preached that the Lutherans meet in the night without any light to fulfill their lusts the mother spared not to ly with her sone ..... their cloaths were found with the marks of such filthiness they killed their infants c. These things were reported unto the King but uncertainly yet none durst contradict them lest he were challenged to be of the same sect Thuan. Ibid. and the mindes of many did boile against them so that he was called the best man who could devise the means of their destruction The Protestants wrote an Apology shewing the falshood of those calumnies even as the like were imputed unto the antient Christians as is clear by undoubted testimonies and histories to the end Kings and Princes may be moved to hate them and now these are published by enemies of the Trueth to the end they may enjoy other mens goods which they have catched wickedly and therefore they humbly pray that the King would be pleased to try their cause c. French Commen lib. 1. They found means to lay this book in the Kings bedchamber and so be brought into his hands Antonius Demochares an Inquisitor and Ro. Cevalis Bishop of Aurincae wrote an answer unto this Apology but none durst reply because the Kings ears were so solde unto the impudent accusations of the Bishops and Cardinals and he sent the President Julianensis commanding all hereticks or Waldenses as they called them to submit themselves unto the Bishop of Rome in all points of Religion or to want lands and lifes The Reformed with humble answers appeased the minds of The Commissioners Osiand epitom hist cent 16. lib. 3. c. 26. The Princes of Germany and the Swisers sent unto King Henry entreating for those miserable men professing the same Religion with them In the mean while Philip King of Spain was entred into Picardy and had taken Sanquintin and other places so that Henry had need of aid from these Intereessors and did bear with the slackness of his Comissioners Thuan. loc cit In the same year it was ordained by King Henry that there should be
of Guise He had intelligence and accused the Lutherans of conspiracy and as it had been for the more safety he carrieth the King to Amboise a little town but a strong castle the King was easily induced to give him all authority against the Lutherans under Letters patent French Comment lib. 1. The Nobility were the more offended and rose together in January Ann. 1560 among them the chief were Lewes Prince of Condee Godefrid de Barri Lord of Renaude Their Counsell was to compell the Guises to give account how they had discharged their trust and if they were found unworthy to remove them and their conditions at that time were that nothing be attemped against the King nor his kinsmen nor the estate of the Realm but to preserve the liberty of the Realm from the tyranny of strangers so they called the Guises Their interprise was disclosed and disappointed for the Guises deceived some by means of Nemerose and prevented others ere they did meet at Amboise they took them by the way and killed many in the open field and condemned some for treason In a word all who were taken with arms were killed without mercy Afterwards Olivare the Chancellor who had condemned those persons of treason for this tumult of Amboise as it was called was grievously visited with sicknes and in his agony said He had deserved that judgement for condemning innocent men The Cardinal of Lorrain came to visite him but he said Thou Cardinal bringest mischief on us all c. Fre. Comment Ibid. New Edicts were set forth against the new Religion nevertheless the Guises considering that the cruel Edicts had given the occasion of this tumult resolve to abait of their severity and sent abroad Letters of pardon where of the summ was It is not the Kings mind to begin his reigne with slaughter of his subjects albeit they have deserved it but willing to shew mercy he grants a general pardon for all offences of religion if they will live Catholickly Popishly hereafter The Letters were published as it was expressed in them by authority of the King and advice of the Cardinals de Burbon de Lorrain de Chastilion and of the Dukes Monpensier de Guise de Miniers and d'Aumale Then the Cardinal de Lorrain a subtile and timorous man shewed himself favourable unto the Ministers of Gods Word and heard them and said He agreed with them in many articles of controversy Thuan. lib. 25. The Reformed Churches began to assemble the more freely but in Paris Roan and other parts many of them were murthered and for fear of troubles all men stood in awe of the Bishops A Counsell was called at Fountain-bleaw A Counsel at Fountainbleaw in August Ann. 1560 where were the King and his mother and his Queen three Cardinals and many of the Nobility The king exhorted them to speak freely and advise how his Royal authority and the utility of the subjects may be best preserved The Duke of Guise spoke first of his administration you may be sure never a word against himself Then Caspar Castilion the Admiral presented unto the king a supplication in the name of them who called themselves The faithfull Christians dispersed in diverse places of France It was read the summ was They did humbly beseech his Royall Majesty to examine their Religion by the written Word and untill then to cause those bloody persecutions to cease they protest that they have not attempted nor do intend any thing against him their lawfull king nor seek any licence unto any vice as they are falsely traduced but all their endeavour is to live worthily of the Gospell of Christ and because their private meetings were misinterpreted by their adversaries they humbly crave liberty for the publick ministry of the Gospell untill the controversies be more fully considered by the Councell Then the King commanded Janus Monluc Bishop of Valentia to declare his mind concerning these troubles He had a large oration to this purpose This distinction into two religions hath not begun within these two or three years but about fourty years ago three or four hundred Preachers have taught every where of Jesus Christ the Saviour and this sweet name of a Saviour hath easily taken place in the hearts of the people who were desirous of salvation when they found themselves as sheep straying without a shepherd The kings of France have endevoured by severe Edicts and punishments to root out that new doctrine but in vain the Presidents and Judges have done many things wickedly in this cause and covetously condemned men to death whose lands or riches they would transfer unto themselves or their friends Many Bishops reside not to attend their flocks or visite them seldom unless it be when they exact their revenues which they bestow on their lusts yea many Bishops are but children neither able nor willing to teach people especially those that are sent from Rome The Cardinals and Bishops give the offices of priests unto their servants cooks and barbers whence the name of a priest is in contempt among the people The way to cure those maladies is to fly unto God who is angry against such Church-men and seemeth to intend their distruction as he dealt once with the Jewes and some godly men should be sought and called from all parts of the Realm to consider of those and the like wickednesses And the King for his part will do well to see that the Name of God be not blasphemed as it hath been and that the Scriptures be plainly and purely expounded unto the people and in the Kings house should be godly discourses and exhortations that so the mouths of such may be stopped who shamefully say that God is not once named in presence of the King And I beseech you ô Queens grant this one thing if I dare be bold to beseech you that in place of unseemly and profane songs all your train would sing Psalms to the praise of God and be yee assured that God allowes not any company which glorifieth not Him And here be added more to prove that it is impious to forbid the singing of Psalms for this is not to contend against men but against God Another Remedy is a general Councel as the Fathers were wont in the Primitive times and I can not see how the Popes conscience can be at rest who seeing souls perishing with diversity of opinions seekes not means to recover them But if a general Councel shall be hindered the King shall do well to call a Councell of this Nation after the example of his Ancestors Charles the great and his son Lewes and the best learned of both parties should be called to dispute the principal grounds of Religion as the Emperour Theodosius did with the Arrians albeit they had been justly condemned at Nice and then he would have the articles that were disputed before him to be clearly published As for this Religion for which all those broils have arisen it is diversly entertained by
follow The King replieth Martin Luther and John Caluin professed to differ from the Church of Rome in fourty Articles and of these 40. they differed between themselves in one only wherefore both parties should bend their mind first against the Pope that when he is overcome they may seriously consider confer and come to agreement in that article and so at last the Church may enjoy the primitive purity XLVI In the end of August An. 1561. according to the Decree of The Conference at Possiac 1561. that great Counsel began the publick Conference in Possiac the Prelates brought their Clergy from all parts of France to dispute the Articles in controversy and a safe conduct was granted unto these for the Reformation There was the King and his mother and his brother the Duke of Orleance and his sister Margarit and the King of Navar and his Queen and the Prince of Condee with other Peers the Cardinals of Lorrain and Turnon with arch Bishops and Bishops about 50. besids many Deputies from other Prelates and a great number of Popish Doctors from the Reformed Churches were sent Peter Martyr then Minister at Zurik Theodore Beza Minister at Geneve Augustin Marlorat Mi. at Roan Nic. Gelasius Jo. Merlin and others about twenty The Ministers began with a Supplication unto the King that the disputation might have places hortly and those conditions be observed the Prelates sit not as Judges but the King and his Counsellors by his authority should rule and order the Conference 2. that the controversies be examined according to Gods Word only 3. what ever shall be determined it should be written by the Kings Notaries in his publick Commentaries After some dayes the Queen promised in the Kings name that these should be performed The Prelates complain and said Such liberty to dispute should not be granted unto such who are already condemned Thus the dispute was differred some dayes The first Session began September 9. The King in few words did shew his grief for the troubles of the realm and exhorted them to declare what things had need of Reformation and he promised to maintain their liberties with no less care then his Ancestours had done The Chancellor did more fully shew that the Kings will is according to the endeavours of his Ancestors to remove controversies of Religion and albeit their aimes was such yet the success was not as they wished but rather more troubles waxed wherefore he wisheth now that all men would diligently apply themselves to setle these troubles in time for this end he had called them and in his Royal person did accompany them that all things both of doctrine and manners may be reformed especially by this publick Conference And to look for remedy from a general Councel it is as vain as if a sick man having sufficient helps at home would travell into the Indies for it we may provide better for ourselves then others of forrein Countries can do they know not so well our cause nor condition of our people and greater profit hath often come by National Councels then by the general Wherefore let the Disputants on both sides joyntly aime at concord in the trueth let not the greater party despise the lesser neither let any man use curiosities but judge of every thing by the Word of God only Albeit the wished fruit do not follow yet this good shall ensue that all pretext shall be taken from those who complain that they are condemned unheard c. Osiand Lib. cit c. 46. ex Beuther The Cardinal Turnon in name of the Prelats gave thanks unto the King and Queen and Princes that it had pleased them to call this Conference and to honour it with their presence But at that time he was not ready to speak of the matter propounded nor would speak of it untill first he were advised with his Collegues the Cardinals Archbishops and other Prelates and seeing the Chancellor had at Royal command delivered such words he craves a coppy in writ to the end they may consider of them The Cardinal of Lorrain craved the same The French Commentar Lib. 3. Then the Ministers were bidden to speak Theodore Beza fell down on his knies and prayed publickly then after the preface for attention he spoke generally of Religion and nameth some particulares wherein both parties agree then the differences 1. in the matter of salvation which we said he in name of the Ministers ascribe wholly unto Jesus Christ 2. we differ not in the necessity of good works but in the original from whence we are able to do them and what are good works and to what use are they done 3. of the authority and perfection of Gods Word 4. of the nature and number of the sacraments so of transsubstantiation and Ecclesiastical discipline In the end he fell on his knees again before the King and presented the Confession of faith which the French Church had penned An. 1555 and had presented unto King Francis In this oration when he was speaking of the Lords Supper he said If we consider the distance of place the body of Christ is so far from the bread and wine as heaven is above the earth At these words the Prelats were so commoved that they began a-disturbance and were silenced untill he had come to an end Then Turnon with indignation said For reverence unto the Kings command they had consented that those new-Evangelists should speak but not without sting of conscience for it was no doubt but they would vent things unworthy of the Kings most Christian ears and scandalous unto many Therefore the Prelats beseech the king that he would not believe the words of that fellow and suspend his judgement untill the Prelats shall give a clear demonstration of the trueth if he will appoint the time And if it had not been for reverence unto his Majesty they would not have heard that mans blasphemy but have gone away And they beseech the king to continue in the faith of his forefathers the which he prayed the Virgin Mary and all the Saints in heaven to grant Lib. cit The Queen being desirous to appease the Prelats said No thing should be done without the advice of the King and his Councellors and Parliament of Paris neither do they intend a change of Religion but to abolish dissensions In the next Session September 17. the Cardinal of Lorrain spake in name of the Prelats he made choise of two articles of doctrine of the Church and the Masse of the Church he said The Church consists not of the elect only because in the Lords barn chaff is mixt with the wheat and nevertheless the Church can not err but if some part do err the body should be preferred before a corrupt member if any evill shall creep-in we should have recourse unto antiquity and the Mother Churches amongst which the Church of Rome always hath had the first place If any thing be amiss in any particular Church against the ignorance of
before and after Sermon administration of baptism and the Lords Supper the manner of catechising the manner of censuring scandalous persons either repenting or obstinat and prayers belonging to â—ach one of those as also concerning the Visitation of the sick Those who suffered in these Provinces were for the most part accused concerning the Masse prayer to Saints worship of images purgatory the merite of works the supremacy of the Pope and the lyke all which they denied upon grounds of the Scripture King Philip II. went about to turne the Civil gouvernment into a Monarchy and was advised by the Cardinal of Lorrain to separate such parts of these Provinces as in former times were subiect unto the Bishops of Germany and France and erect new Bishopriks in them then he erected three archbishopriks and twelve bishopriks whereas before they had but one Bishoprik in Vtrechâ— that by them as so many Overseers the office of Inquisition might be the more strictly executed This was not darkly made known by the Popes Bull granted to the same effect and Henry the Ambassador of Spain declared the same plainly unto William Count of Nassaw Whereupon the States began to consult how to defend themselves against the cruelty of Inquisition Thuan. hist Lib. 22. But first they wrote a Confession of their faith in the year 1561. and sent it unto the King with a Supplication protesting that it was great cruelty and iniquity to punish them as hereticks so horribly because they forsook the traditions of men which had no warrant in Gods Word The Confession was at the first written by Guido de Bres who afterwards sealed it with his blood and Godeâ—rid Wingius who was sent by the Church of Embden to gather the first Reformed Church in Flanders and other Fellow-labourers in Flanders Brabant Holland c. and it was communicated unto Cornelius Coolthunius and Nicolaus Carenaeus Ministers at Embden unto Pe. Dathen Caspar Heidan at Frankendal and others in other parts It was presented unto the King in the year 1562 but he was so far from yielding unto their Supplication that they were the more grievously oppressed In the midst of their cruell persecution the number of true professors increased wonderfully and by example of the French Church which in the beginning of King Charles IX had purchased some liberty they avowed the Religion openly Cardinal Granvellan on the other side went about contrary to the mindes of the Noble men who were appointed by the King unto the government to afflict Antwerp though having a particular exemption from the Inquifition The noble men sent their complaint against him and he was deprived of his authority by Letters from the King but before his departure he had provided so and the King was so affected toward the Inquisitors that their Inquisition went on the more cruelly among others great severity was used in Antwerp against the believers of the Gospel in the year 1564. Many Noble Men who before were enemies of the truth began to hate such cruelties and embraced the Gospel and albeit they saw themselves in danger of the Inquisition yet they determine to make a league of mutuall defence namely that they would endeavour to help one another for avoiding peâ—ill and to certify one another of the attempts and plots of their enemies When they had made this agreement they sought to gain the favour of others most bitter against them At that time Margarit the Dutchess of Parma and the Kings Sister had the government of the seventien Provinces by the advice of other Rulers foreseeing the imminent danger she sent Count d' Egmont a Papist but a good Patriot unto the King to certify him that great trouble was like to ensue which could not be prevented if the severity of those Edicts and the boldness of some men abusing them were not restrained Then the King ordered the Dutchess to mollify the edicts as necessity required with the advice of prudent men for preventing the dangers which she feared yet so that the Romane Religion be kept in safety She calleth a solemn Counsel in which twelve men were appointed to rectify the business They call the odious Inquisition a Visitation and for burning they ordain hanging but the Inquisition was confirmed and continued still This petty change did not please Granvellan nor the Pop's Legate in Spain nor did they cease untill the King discharged that order again so by a new edict he established the Inquisition and commanded that the former edicts should be every where put into execution Dated in December An. 1565. LII Often mention hath been made of the controversy concerning the A Retractation of Bucer concerning the Supper presence of Christs body in the Lords Supper here by way of corollary for clearing both the history and the state of that question I add the words of Martin Bucer in his Enarrations on Matth. 26. in his second edition When he comes to the Institution of that Sacrament he saith It seemes good to treat of this text as of new because in my former edition are some words whereby it may seem both that I have not sufficiently declared the Matter and that I have been too little dutifull toward those unto whom wee all who worship Christ do owe very much For by our ingratitude toward the most large gift of God the revelation of the Gospell which hath been in our time and by our sloth in all the work of Christ our Saviour we have deserved that God hath suffered Satan to raise a strife certainly a very unhappy one amongst the Ministers of the revived Gospell concerning the sacred mystery of the Lords table Into this contentien I also was drawn while I know not with what Zeal I did endeavour to defend some men against whom others seemed to deal too harshly and to eschue on the one hand the impanation of Christ or the local inclosing of him in the bread and on the other the preposterous confidence on the outward action in the sacraments I confesse ingenuously that this Zeal was immoderate and that I did not honour enough the authority of those whom I saw to be first promoters of the Gospell unto us all towâ— Martin Luther and some others neither did I consider rightly the dammages which the Church hath suffered by that difference for else I might have taken another way both to defend the innocent and to wave the fond opinions neither should I have taken exception against the words that are agreeable unto Scripture and may bevsed piously which M. Luther and they who are with him do use For because I thought that by those phrases the people were made to believe the impanation of Christ or certainly was a locall inclosing in the bread and that the sacraments by themselves after whatsoever manner they be taken do bring salvation I thought that I should not only impugne those phrases but that they should be waved and others used that thereupon Luther and others did judge that I
baptisme pennance and sacrament of the altar little or nothing differing from the Church of Rome 3. he declareth that the cause of our justification is the only mercy of the Father promised freely unto us for his son Christs sake and for the merit of his passion yet good works are necessary with inward contrition charity and other spirituall graces and good motions that is when wee have received remission of our sins or are justified we must give obedience unto God in observing his Law 4. he commandeth pastors to teach their people that images should not be worshipped and are but representers of vertue and good example and therefore no incence knieling nor offering should be done unto them 5. Saints are to be praised or Christ is to be praised in them for their graces and good example that they have left unto us but wee obtain all grace by the only Mediation of Jesus Christ and of none other 6. concerning ceremonies as holy vestures holy water bearing candles on Candlemes-day and some such others he admits them to be good so far as they put men in remembrance of spirituall things but so that they contain in them no power to remit or take a way sin c. There he addeth other iniunctions specially he causethto translate the Bible and commandeth all priests to have a Latine and English Bible lying open in their parish-churches that whosoever pleaseth may read them Then diverse images were demolished An. 1538 especially the most notable stocks of idolatry at Walsingham Worchester ... which had devices to role their â—ies and to stirre other parts of their body and many other false juglings wherewith simple people had been deceived all which was then made known and destroyed Jo. Foxe in Acts. In the same year followeth the ruine of all religious as they had been called houses by advice of the same L-Cromwell Lord of the privy seale So that all friers Nuns and sects of religion were rooted out of England to the number of 645. Abbeys priories and Nuneries and by Act of Parliament their lands did return to the heirs of the first Donours All that time Steeven Gardener Bishop of Winchester so dealt with the king by representing unto him the grudge of his subjects for rejecting the pope and for his dealing toward his wifes he had then married Anna Sister to the Duke of Cleve An. 1539. and for these his late doings that he persuadeth him for taking away suspicion of heresy to consent unto the burning of John Lambert yea Gardener prevaileth so that the king hearkned no more unto L. Cromwell but contrariwise he beheaded him and Walter L. Hungerford July 28 An. 1540. Tho. Cooper He made an Act discharging the Translation of the Bible made by W. Tindall and restraining the authorized Translation with many limitations An. 34. Henr. VIII It came then to passe that the estate of Religion seemed more and more to decay and popish injunctions were authorized establishing Transubstantiation vowes of chastity private Masses and auricular confession and forbidding communion in both kinds and marriage of priests wherefore some said Henry had forsaken the Pope but not popery and he annulled not those former Statutes Such was the craft of the venemous serpent But God raiseth up some good instruments for Thomas Cranmer archb of Canterburry resists Gardener and the Counsel of England was divided some were for the old Religion and some for the Reformed and Statutes of both sorts were in force So in one day at Smith field An. 1541. Gardener with his faction for refusing his articles caused burn three godly men Do. Robert Barnes Tho. Garret Will Jerom priests and Tho Cranmer with his side caused hang drawe and quarter other three Ed. Powell Ric. Fetherston Tho. Abell for denying the kings Supremacy and maintaining the Bishop of Rome's authority Jo. Foxe in Acts. A stranger beholding these said Good God how can men live here on the one side Papists are hanged and on the other anti-papists are burnt The people were brought marvelously into doubt of Religion All the number of them which suffered in England for maintaining Papacy which was called Treason wer 24 persons but of the other sort many were burnt and so many were imprisoned the same year that room could not be found in the prisons of London and many were kept in other houses by intercession of the L. Chanceller Audley many of them were given to the custody of Noble men where they were used favourably In that year Henry was divorced from his fourth wife by Sentence of his Clergy which did hate her for Lutheranisme as they spoke yet with her own consent and within a month he married Catherin Howard a brothers daughter of the house of Norfolk the next year she was accused of adultery with Tho. Culpeper and beheaded in the Tower with Jane Lady Rocheford as accessory unto her deeds After that Henry began to misse his good Counseller L. Cromwell and to perceive the scope of Gardener he wrote unto Archbisbop Cranmer to reforme pilgrimages and idolatry and he permits to eat flesh in Lent pretending a civill respect and the benâ—fite of the people But bloodie Gardener â—easeth not from persecution and burnt in one fire Ro. Testwood Ja. Filmer Jo. Marbeck and Antonie pierson at Winchester An. 1543 and great numbers at Calice amongst whom was the abovenamed Alex. Seton The Commissioners of this bloody Inquisition were restrained by the Lords of parliament An. 1545 that no inditements should be received against any person but by the oaths of 12. men at least of honesty credite and free of malice Item that no person should be put in ward before his enditement were heard judged except at the Kings speciall command Item An. 35. Henr. VIII c. 16. it was enacted that the king should have full authority to appoint 16. of the clergy and 16 of the Temporalty to peruse and examine the canons constitutions and ordinances Provincial and Synodal and according to their discretions with his Royall consent to setle and establish an order of Ecclesiasticall lawes to be observed in time coming in all spirituall courts As these Acts did in some measure shew the mind of the King so Gardener ceaseth not yea he spareth not the godly Lady the Kings sixth wife and sent to apprehend her but by her wisedom and submission unto the King she was saved out of the butchers handes In a word Henry was much led by his Counsellers he died in January 1547. When he saw death approaching he nameth his son Edward to be his heire and failing him he appointeth the Crown unto Mary and failing her unto Elisabeth he appointeth 16. Counsellours as Governours of his son amongst whom were Th. Cranmer and Gardener but afterward he caused to blott out Gardeners name because said he he would trouble all the rest he is of so turbulent a spirit The chieff of these Counsellers was Edward Seymer Earle of Herford uncle to king
and gray Friers but hearing of the sudden coming of the Lords he fled and the Monasteries were plundered before they came and God put such a fear into the adversaries hearts that they did all flee to Dumbar Then the Regent gave forth a Proclamation declaring that where as a seditious â—umult was raised by some of the Lieges under pretense of Religion she had made offer to call a Parliament in January next or sooner for establishing an universall Order and in the mean time to suffer every man to live at liberty of conscience But they reiecting all reasonable offers had by their actions clearly shewd that it is not Religion they seek but the vsurpation of the Crown as appeares by that they had received and sent messages from and into England and now have possessed the palace of Halirudhouse and the Mint-house Wherefore She commanded all persons to forsake them and live obedient unto authority or els they shall be reputed traitours to the Crown As also that party caused it be rumored that these Lords had conspired to deprive the Queen Regent of her authority and the Duke of his tittle of succession unto the Crown These rumors prevailed so that many began to shrink away Therefore they did clear themselves by their Letters unto the Regent and open proclamation unto the people declaring that these misreports had flowed from their enemies and were most false seing their intentions were no other but to abolish superstition which is contrary unto the Word of God and to maintain the Pâ—eachers of the truth from the violence of wicked men And if She would use her authority to that effect they shall continue al 's obedient subjects as any within the realme Then the Regent trusting to gain some what by conference did offer a safe-conduct to any they pleased to send Two A Conference were sent to petition liberty of their consciences the removing of unable Ministers licence of publick preaching without molestation untill by a general Councell lawfully convâ—â—ned or by a Parliament within the realm all controversies of Religion shall be decided and to remove the French Souldiers These propositions were not pleasing yet made She no shew of dislike but using gracious words she craved to speak with some of greater authority and namely the Earle of Argile and Lord James For said She I still suspect there is some higher purpose amongst them than religion The Lords would not consent that these two should go unto her because one of her chief attendants was said to have bragged that before Michaelmes these two Noble men shall lose their heads This not succeeding it was agreed that sixe persons on each side should meet at Preston The first day nothing was concluded for the Queen seeming to yeeld unto the free exercise of Religion would have it provided that where she hapned to come the Ministers should cease and the Masse only be used It was answered This were to leave them no Church for the Queen might change the place of her residence and so could there not be any certain exercise of Religion The next day the Lord Ruthven and Pittarrow were sent with this answer As they could not impede her to use what Religion she pleased so could they not consent that the Ministers of Christ should be silenced upon any occasion much less that the true service should give place to idolatry wherefore they humbly crave as they had oft liberty to serve God according to their conscience and to remove the French Souldiers or els there can be no solide peace The Queen said She wished peace but gave a direct answer to none of the points At this time the Commons were scattered for want of victualls and Gentle men being constrained by lack of furnishing and partly hoping for a finall agreement had returned after so many months unto their dwellings but the Noble men resolved to abide at Edinburgh till matters were fully composed Now newes came that Henry II. King of France was dead This put the Lords in better â—â—pe but made them more careless for as if there were no fear many wâ—nt home and they who remained lived secure without any watch But the Queen became more watchfull observing al occasions of advantage and hearing of the solitude in Edinburgh hasteth thither with her companies The Lords hearing thereof are doubtfull if they leave the town the Church which was then established in some measure would be cast down therefore with the small number they had they put themselves in order at Craigingat to impede the Frenches The Duke and Earle of Morton were conveying the Queen and would have composed things only that day they kept the parties from an open conflict The next day the Queen having lodged in Lieth prepared to enter the town at the West port and the Lord â—rskin who till then had been neuter and had the Castle threatned to play upon them unless they suffer the Queen to enter without trouble Hereupon after consultation it was thought safer to take an appointment albeit the conditions were not such as were wished than to hazard battell betwixt two such enemies After long talking five articles were penned which they craved 1. No member of the Congregation should The articles of appointment â—n Lieth be troubled in life lands or possessions by the Queen's authority noâ— any Judge for any thing done in the late Innovation till a Parliament which shall begin January 10. had decreed things in controversy 2. idolatry shall not be erected where it is at this day suppressed 3. Preachers shall not be troubled in their Ministry where they are already established nor stopped to preach wheresoever they shall chance to come 4. No bands of men of warr shall be layd in garrison within Edinburgh 5. French men shall be sent away at a convenient day and none other shall be brought without consent of the Nobility and Parliament These articles were granted and the Queen addeth 1. the members of the congregation excepting the indwellers of Edinburgh shall leave it the next day before ten a clock 2. they shall render the Mint-house at that time 3. the Church-men shall take up and freely dispose of the tyths and other profits of their Benefices until January the tenth The next day July 25. the Lords went to Sterlin The Duke and Earle of Huntley met with them at thâ— Querry-hols promising if any part of the appointment shall be violated they shall join New Policies all their forces for expelling the Frenches The Queen was thereafter more carefull then formerly to observe the conditions but went about many wayes to reâ—stablish the Masse and bring the favourers of Religion into contempt In Edinburgh she employeth the Duke and Huntley and Setoun to deal with the Magistrates to appoint some other Church for their preaching and let the Church of S. Giles be for the Masse They answer That were a violation of the articles The others reply The Queen will keep
but serious for their antient liberties and therefore was hated by the Duke and Philip Montmerency Count of Horn a zealous Reformer compeared in the Parliament trusting to the proclamed safeconduct and both were beheaded at Brussels without any regard of their former services to the King French Common Lib. 7. It were longsom to repeat what cruelties d'Alva shewd in spoiling burning hanging heading hacking racking and most horribly torturing without respect of age sexe or condition In the space of sixe years he is said to have put to death 18600. persons by the hands of hangmen besides all other his Barbarity He despised all ordinary Judges and jurisdictions even howbeit many and earnest sollicitations were put up in that behalf He and his Spanish Shouldiers abused women young and old some to death He pulled the skins off some being alive and headed the drums with them He caused some bodies be taken out of their graves and caused bury them under gibets because as he said they had died without shriving to the end he might pretend rigâ—t unto their goods he compelled the wife 's of them who were fled to marry his Souldiers In a word what is there under heaven so holy or honest which he defiled not what barbarous cruelty practized he not as afterwards was published in a Supplication unto the King and is extant being printed at London An. 157â— with the French Commentaries For those causes the States of the Netherlands began to take Arms against that Duke in the year 1568. and they choosed William Prince of Orange to be their General he levied an Army of Germanes and Netherlanders Mons Genly brought unto him some Companies of Frenches out of Picardy then passing the River at Mentz he lingred some months only skirmishing now and then with the Duk 's souldiers yet taking some sâ—al towns In November he passed by the way of Liege to join with the Prince of Condee in Picardy with litle success Ibid. Lib. 8. Then d'Alva raised a great Army boasting to extinguish all the Reformed Lewes Count of Nassaw and Brother of William gaue battell unto the Spanjards near Groning in Friseland dispersed them and slew their Commander John Count oâ— Arnebergh Adolph a third Brother died in another fight Then d'Alva raged the more against the Reformers and most cruelly put to deatâ— Gisebert and Theodor Battemburges two Brothers of an antient family and other sixtien Gentle men with them he layd new tributes on the people he devised new torments and every where horrible murders were seen especially at Torna and Valentia Wherefore the people did flock unto the Prince of Orange Albeit at the first he had hard luck yet when d'Alva required of every Master of a family within the Provinces the tenth penny from each merchant the twenty penny and of all the landes and houses when they were sold the hundred penny to wit in the year 1570. the warrs seemed but to begin and more people joyned with the Prince especially all Holland and Zeeland and the Fâ—ssiners took the Spainish Navy coming from the West-Indies in the year 1572. d'Alva accuseth them of rebellion against the King and of blasphemy against God and did write so unto the King VVhen the Reformed knew of that Letter they wrote the Supplication whereof I spake before An. 1573. wherein they protest that whatsoever was done they had not attempted it for any disloyalty unto the King their lawfull Superior but to defend themselves against the cruell oppression of the bloody Tyrant d'Alva and they humbly beseech the King to call to minde how those Countries were formerly divided among so many Lords and Rulers and afterwards by marriages mutuall treaties and lawfull successions they came under one house of Burgundy and now they are come under Spain yet always with express condition that each of those Provinces and Republicks should still enjoy their former liberties and none of them should be burdened with the dominion of another but live joyntly together under one Prince as so many children in their fathers house under one father for verification of this they put him in mind of his own entrance among others how his Father Charles V. caused him according to the accustomed solemnization repeat and confirm by oath the same priviledges which he had also renewed in a common Assembly when he received the government but now say they they are robbed of their rights and liberties yea horribly oppressed by a stranger a Tyrant an Herod a Nero c. and they name many of his oppressions in the end they humbly beseech him for Gods sake to bowe his ears unto their just complaint and they profess that they desire not to be dissolved from the obedience of his Majesty but only that they may have consciences free unto God to hear his worde as they must give accounpt at the day of judgement and to suffer the Countries enjoy their former liberties customs as he had promised by oath and if he will be so gracious unto them they promise to lay down their weapons and to hazard their lifes and goods in his service by sea or lande c. This their Supplication they caused to be printed in Latine Dutch and English The same year Philip called home Duke d'Alva either because he did not allow his cruelty or because he did not prosper in the warres but he despised their supplication and made no accounpt of their power nor confederat help saying VVhat can those mice do So the States obtaining neither civil liberty nor of Religion did refuse all obedience unto the King of Spain they put down all the power of the Bishops and resolve to defend themselves At the first they stamped their coin with a leash about a lions neck and a mouse between his feet with this circumscription Rosis leonem loris mus liberat meaning that their poor power would set religion of the Tribe of Judah at liberty and alluding unto that contemptuous word of King Philip. The first Union of the Provinces for government was between Holland and Zeeland in the year 1576. Aprile 15. and concerning Religion the Article was thus His Excellence shall admit and maintain the exercise of the Reformed Euangelical Religion and shal cause the exercise of all other Religions that are contrary unto the Gospell to surcease and leave off excep that his Excellency should not permit any inquisition upon any mans belieff or conscience or that therefore any trouble injury or impediment should be done unto any Afterwards five other Provinces joyned with them and in the year 1579. at Utrecht was the Generall Union of the seven in which the Article concerning Religion is thus As for the permitting or not permitting the exercise of Religion unto them who are different from the Reformed let every Jurisdiction decern according to their own pleasure and custom but all should grant liberty of Religion and of conscience unto every man and for that cause persecute and trouble
Lions at Roan Diep Meausia Orleans and other parts within one month 30000 Thuan Li. ciâ— and in that year above 100000 Protestants were massacred Th. Rogers in the preface of The Catholick doctrine Not only were the Protestants murdered that way but many others for privat malice or avarice of the executioners Some of the Governors refused to obey that command as Claudius Count de Tende when he had read it said He would obey the former edict but he doubted that this other was only coloured with the Kings name Therefore at the Kings command he was poisoned at Avenion within few dayes Mons Sautheram Governor of Auvergne refused saying He was the Kings Lieutenant for execution of justice and not to be a hang-man Additions to the 10 book of French Commen Great mirth and processions were at Rome when the Pope heard of those massacres By the Kings commande horsemen were dispatched into all parts that no Governor be absent from his charge and to watche and warde diligently and to search narrowly all the assemblies of the Reformed and to punish them without exception In all parts of the realm they were apprehended who keept their houses upon trust of the Kings protection many were murdered and all almost were robbed as if they had been vanquish'd enemies so that nothing seemed to remain unto them but utter confusion On the 10 day of September Charles sent for the Prince of Condee and willed him to choose one of three either Masse or death or perpetual prison He answered He would never choose the first and he left the other two unto the Kings pleasure Thuan. lib. 53. Before he obtained liberty he was induced to subscribe that abjuration whereof a copy is in the 10 Book of the French Comment So did Henry King of Navarsway with the times These two easily without petitioning received pardon from Pope Gregory XIII by intercession of King Charles In the dayes of the late Queen of Navar had been an assembly in Bearn and by free consent of the States the Masse was discharged throughout all that realm but then in the year 1572 October 15 king Henry published a contrary edict forbidding the Reformed Religion and he sent Mons Grammount granting leave unto the Reformed to sell their lands within a year and then remove or to conform themselves The people were not moved by these Letters and said These letters were extorted from the king in his captivity Thuan-ibi Nevertheless those examples moved many who were thought to love the Religion to profess the contrary The cities Rochell Montauban Sanser Anduz and other towns in Vivaretz and Sevenatz continued constant but it seemed unto many of themselves great folly joyned with madness after so great overthrow of all the Nobility and so many others to think upon any defence when scarce any Noble man durst owne the Religion and not a few said It is not lawfull that subjects should bear arms against their king albeit he be wicked as it had appeared by the success â—n a word all of them were uncertain what to do and inevitable destruction seemed to be brought on the Church in France the chief men were gone they had no help from Germany nor England as before yet the helping hand of God appeared in due time French Comment lib. 11. The king sent Noble men unto those Cities commanding them to receive garrisons and a Lieutenant They were all perplexed on both sides death seemed to be at hand they were resolved to yeeld but fear made theâ— to delay The citizens of Castre received a garrison upon trust of the kings promise they were all put to the edge of the sword with no less cruelty then others before Rochell was ready to have given obedience but when they were informed of that false cruelty or cruell deceit they refused to render and so began the fourth warrs in France with the seege of Rochell and other parts were invaded with hudge violence It was the Divine providence that the Nobility failing he alone might be known the author of the work The particulars are described in the book last mentioned and would go beyond my purpose to repeat them I will only touch the seege of Rochell and the end of those warres The seege continued seven months in it two things are very remarkable first notwithstanding all the Ordinance and battering picces that were discharged against them to the number of 6000. shot only 25. Rochellers were slain and how many of the beseegers were slain it is uncertain but it may be coniectured that 132. Commanders were killed of whom the chief was Claude Duke d' Aumale uncle of the Duke of Guise March 3. 1573. The greatest assaults were seven The other remarkable thing is the poorest sort of the town began to want bread and a new sort of supply was furnished unto them to wit every day in the river they had plenty of fishes Surdones which they had never seen before and the same day that the seege was raised those wereseen no more So both rich and poor had plenty within and the Kings Army without was grieved with famine Wherefore Charles sent word unto his Brother Henry commanding him either to take-in the town instantly if it be possible or to leave it in Aprile He continued two months longer untill word was brought that he was chosen king of Poland In the mean while Sanserre suffered a hard seege that parents did eat their own little ones A general peace was proclamed and liberty of Religion was granted in July An. 1573. Thuan. Lib. 54. The edict of pacification was conceived in generall terms without naming any city those of Nismes and Languedoc took exception at that thereupon all the Protestant towns wrote unto the Duke of Aniow giving him thanks for the peace and beseeching him to procure unto them leave to assemble in a fit place to the end they may know the particulares of the pacification in convenient time and that he would grant them his Letters patent for their assurance Then many conveened from all parts of the realm as the time would suffer and so they provided for themselves Fre. Commen Lib. 12. The next year Charles died in that book it is written of his death thus Certain it is that he died of a bloody flixe and it is reported for truth by the greater part that the blood is hued out of sundry parts of his body and in his bed he could have litle rest but horribly blasphemed the name of God which he was wont to do even from his childhood Thuan Lib. 57. witnesseth of his unrest and affrighments in the night and that heendeavoured to setle it by musick And because it was suspected that he had been poisoned to the end he might vomit the blood with the more ease he was bolstered up with pillowes that his feet lay higher then his head Another hath comprised the cause and manner of his death in those verses Naribus ore oculis atque auribus
established in all time coming concerning the wholl liberty of the patrimony of the Church and the due restoring of it unto the just owners according to the Word of God With certification to all and sundry of what estate or degree soever they bee that compeares not due advertisement being made unto them that they shall be repute heerafter as hinderers of this most godly purpose and as dissimulate brethren unworthy to be esteemed heerafter of Christs flock Seing God of his mercy at this present hath offered some better occasion than in time by past and hath begun to tread Sathan under foot And for the due requisition admonition in name of the eternall God to the effect foresaid of all and sundry the Brethren alswell in Burgh as Land the Church presently conveened in this Generall Assembly Giveth their full power commission unto their beloveds N. N. for the bounds of In verification heerof these are subscribed by the common Clerk of the Church in the Generall Assembly and second Session thereof at Edinburgh Juny 26. An. 1567. The Histor of Reformat Shewes that the Assembly waâ— induced to write these Missives and Commissions by the Noble men who had risen in defence of the young Prince because the Hamiltons and others had declared themselves for the Queen and many were Neuters The assembly continued two days especially for their ordinary particulares 3. It is ordained that it is not lawfull that a man should marry her whom before in his wife's time he had polluted with adultery 4. A publick fast is appointed namely in Edinburgh July 13. 20. The Assembly conveens again Iuly 21. where were four Earls seven Lords many Barons and Commissioners of Burghs besids Superintendents and Ministers Many Noble men which by Missives were required to come would not but sent excuses that they could not repair to Edinburgh because there was so strong a garrison there but for the Church affaires they would not be any way deficient One of their Letters I transcribe because it coutaines not only their purpose in time coming but the sum of the other Missives Wee have received your writing dated at Edinburgh Iuny 26. shewing that albeit God of his goodnes hath sent the light of the Euangell of salvation within this realm to the great confort prosperity of all the faithfull and their posterity nevertheless Sathan with his Ministers at every light occasion hath frustrate in times bypast the Ministers of their life and sustentation the lame and impotent members of Christ also ftustrat of their livings lying in the streets both hungry and cold And the wholl flock of Christ Iesus within this realm continually threatned to be made sacrifices by the practises of the enemies as your writing containes at length for remedying the which yee desire us to be in Edinburgh the 21. of this instant at the Assembly of the Church where a perpetuall order may be taken for the liberty of the Church of God the sustentation of the Ministry and failed members thereof so that all the members of the Church might by sure union and conjunction be more able to gainstand the violence of the foresaid enemies for answer it is not unknown unto you how the Nobility of the realm are divided because the Queen's Maj. is holden where she is and that the town of Edinburgh where yee disire us to conveen is keept straitly by one part of the Nobility and men of warr of their retinue to whose opinion wee are not adjoyned as yet And therefore wee can not think ourselves sure to conveen the said day and place yee desire us to keep And also think maruell that the whole multitude of Protestants have been desired to conveen in such a place the matter standing as it doth Nevertheless wee shall be well willing for our own part to set forward at all times the light of Christs Euangell to be truly preached the Ministers thereof to be sustained and the surth setting of the policy of the Church in all sorts so far as it may stand by law even as wee have been in all times by past since it pleased God to open our eies and shew the light of his blessed word and thus we will comber you with no longer letter prayes God to have you in his eternal protection c. The Lords that were in Edinburgh hearing these answers gave upon July 23. unto the Assembly these articles where upon they had agreed 1. that the Acts of Parliament holden at Edinburgh August 14. An. 1560. concerning Religion and abolishing the Popes authority should have the force of a publick law and that Parliament be defended as a lawfull parliament and be confirmed by the first Parliament that shall conveen 2. That thirds or any more reasonable portion of Benefices shall be allowed for mantenance of the Ministry and that there shall be a charitable course taken concerning exaction of tiths from the poore Labourers moreover that nothing shall passe in Parliament till the affaires of the Church be first considered approved established 3. that none should be received in the Universities Colledges or Schools for instruction of the youth but after due tryall of capacity and hability 4. that all crimes and offenses against God should be punished according to His word and that there shall a law be made there upon at the first Parliament 5. As for the horrible murder of the late King husband to the Queen which was so hainous before God man all true Professors in whatsoeuer rank or condition do promise to striue that all persons should be brought to condigne punishment who shall be found guilty of that crime 6. They all promise to protect the young Prince against all violence lest he be murdered as his father was and that the Prince should be committed to the care of foure wise and godly men that by good education hee might be fitted for that High calling 7. They promise to beat down and abolish Popery idolatry and superstition with any thing that may contribute unto it As also to set up and further the true worship of God his governement the Church and all that may concerne the purity of Religion and life And for this end to conveen and take Armes if need require 8. And that all Princes and Kings heerafter in this realm before their Coronation shall take oath to maintain the true Religion now professed in the Church of Scotland and suppresse all things contrary unto it and that are not agreeing with it These articles were subscribed by all the Earles and Lords and many Barons and Commissioners of Burghs At the same time Commissioners were appointed to conveen and advise upon the assignation of the stipends of the Ministry lately assigned by the Queens Majesty and the payment thereof The next Assenbly is appointed to conveen Decemb. 25. at Edinburgh The renunciation of the Crown and Royall power by the Qâ—een in favor of the Prince her son with a commission to
At that time John Erskin Superintendent went to Aberdien according to his commission granted by the Counsell and Assembly in July by-past to visite the Colledge and he with others Ministers and Commissioners did summon the Principall Subprincipall and the Regents to compear and give Confession of their faith The Regent and Privy Counsell join with the Commissioners The parties compeare and refuse to subscribe the Confession of faith After two dayes conference they continue obstinat Wherefore by conjunct sentence of the Regent the Counsell and the Commissioners of the Assembly they all were declared dangerous persons and unmeet to have charge in any School or Colledge within the realm and are charged instantly to remove out of the Colledge The tenor of the sentence is I Jhon Erskine Superintendent of Anguise Merns having commission of the Church to visite the Sherifdoms of Aberdeen Bamf by the advice counsell and consent of the Ministers Elders and Commissioners of the Church present decern conclude and for finall Sentence pronounce that Mr Alex. Anderson sometime principall M. Andrew Galloway sometime Subprincipall Masters And. Anderson Tho. Austin Dunkan nory somtime Regents in the Colledge of old Aberdien are not to be reckoned Members of Christs Church and therefore secludes them and every one of them to teach privatly or publickly in time coming in that Colledge or in any other part within this realm and decerne them to remove forth of the said Colledge with all diligence that other godly persons may be placed there for upbringing the youth in the fear of God and good letters This our Sentence pronounced wee ordain to be published and intimated to the said persons and to the congregations of new and old Aberdien publickly the next Sunday the third of July instant In that year was great business both in England Scotl. for an intended marriage of Q. Mary and a rebellion in the North of Engl. But through Gods mercy all was discovered unto Q. Elisabeth and she preveened the danger by imprisoning the chief authors The Nationall Assembly conveens at Edinb July 5. Will. The VII Assembly crysteson Min. at Dundy is chosen Moderator When the Superintendents and Visitors of Churches had given account of their diligence it is ordained 1. That Alexander gordon somtime Commissioner of Galloway be charged to repair unto the next assembly to answer ......... And in the mean time the Assembly inhibites him to use any function within the church conform to the Act made against him July 8. 1568. 2. Adam bishop of Orknay was accused for not fulfilling the injunction apppointed unto him by the assembly in the place and month fore said 3. The Superintedent of the Isles was rebuked for accepting the bishoprik of the Isles without the knowledge of the assembly and for riding at and assisting the Parliament holden by the Queen's faction after the murder of the King 4. Whereas some persons guilty of capitall ctimes have been summonedby Superintendents and established Churches to compear before this assembly and these not compearing It is concluded that the Superintendents and Ministers shall proceed against them to excommunication inclusivè and to notify unto the Supreme Magistrat such as are already excommunicate for their offences 5. Certain articles were sent unto the Regent 1. That order may be taken for sustentation of the poor and a portion of the tith be appointed for that end And that the poor laborers of the ground may have liberty to lead their own tiths upon reasonable composition 2. that those who have plurality of Benefices may be compelled to dimitt all but one 3. That remedy may be provided against changing of benefices and selling them diminishing the rentalls setting lang tacks in defraud of successors and that all tacks set since the assumption of the thirds may be annulled with expresse inhibition of the like in time coming 4. That the iurisdiction of the Church may be distinguished from the Civill Concerning this last article an Act of the Secret Counsell is instantly delivered under the Secretary's hand that the persons named in the Act of Parliament shall conveen at the time of the next Exchecker and define or limite the jurisdiction according to Gods word and the said Act of Parliament 6. Seing it hath pleased God to move the hearts of the Superior powers and Estates to grant the thirds of Benefices unto the Ministers the Assembly give unto Superintendents and Commissioners of visitation power commission that every one of them within their severall bounds by advice and consent of their Synodall Conventions give to every Minister exhorter reader particular assignations ad vitam as they shall think the same most expedient And the provision and assignation to the Superintendents and Commissioners to be made by the Generall Assembly And that this Act may have full effect the Assembly ordaines a petition to be presented unto the Regent Counsell to interpone their authority that when the particular assignations are presented unto them letters may be directed at every mans instance in form of provision ad vitam c. 7. On July 9. this Letter was brought from the Regent unto the assembly as followes Seing wee can not be present at this assembly as our intention was wee thought it convenient briefly to give you in write signification of our meaning Of the which wee pray you take good consideration and accordingly give your advertisement Yee are not ignorant as wee suppose what hath been the estate of the Church of God within this realm both before wee accepted the burden of Regiment and since how first the thirds of Benefices were granted and the Ministry partly thereby relieved and sustained in such sort that nothing was laking which our travells could procure The first order indeed was sundry ways interrupted and broken but chiefly in that year when wee were exiled in England and all the Ministers that year were frustrat of their livings the estate of governement altering shortly at Gods pleasure and the King our Soveraigne Lord being inaugurat with the Crown of this Kingdom the first thing whereof we were carefull was that the true Religion might be established and the Ministers made sure of their sustentations in time coming Yee know at the Parliament wee were most willing that the Church should have been put in full possession of the proper patrimony and concerning the thirds wee did expede in our travells and there enlaked only a consent to the dissolution of the Prelacies Whereunto althogh wee were earnestly bent yet the States delayd and would not agree thereunto And since that time unto this hour wee trust yee will affirm that wee have pretermitted nothing that could advance the Religion put the Professors thereof in surety wherein all and the only defect was by the Civill troubles wherewith God hath suffered the Country to be plagâ—ed Now the matter being after so great rage brought to some stay quietnes it was convenient that wee return
command from the King and his Counsellors to entertain Mongomery and untill he were countermanded by his Majesty he will not remove him The Church having considered his answer ordaines the brethren of the Ministry who shall go in commission to Perth as they see occasion there and the grief not remedied concerning his entertaining the said Robert To proceed and appoint speciall men that shall proceed further against him with the censures of the Church according to the Acts of the Gen. assembly To whom the Church gives their full power to that effect As also the Assembly gives their commission to John Erskin of Dun the Ministers of the Kings house Ro. Pont Ja. Lowson Tho. Smeton An. Hay Da. Lindsay An. Polvart Peter Blackburn Pa. Galloway Wi. Crysteson Da. Ferguson Ia. Meluin Th. Buchanan Io. Brand Pa. Gilespy Io. Porterfield Ministers and And. Melvin To repair toward the King and Counsell to be conveened at Perth July 6. and there with all reverence due obedience and submission to present unto his Majesty and Nobility the speciall grievances of the Church conceived and given to them in write and in their names to lament and regrate the same Craving in the name and fear of the Eternall God them and every one of them to be repaired and redressed To the glory of God and welfare of his Majesty and confort of his Church And if need be with humility to conferre thereupon inform and reason And what herein shall be done to report unto the next assembly Promising to hold firm and stable what soever their brethren in the premisses shall judge righteously to be done In Sess 7. A Supplication unto the K. against his absolute power is the tenor of the grievances thus Unto your Majesty humbly mean and shew your Gr s faitfull obedient subiects the Ministers of Gods word within your Ma s realm conveened in the Generall assembly at Edinburgh Juny 17. that where as upon diverse great evident dangers appearing to the wholl Church of God and professors of his true religion in this countrey finding the authority of the Church abrogate her censures contemned and violence used against some of our brethren without punishment thereof the like hath never been seen in this realm nor in any place where the truth hath been taught and received And fearing lest your Majesty for want of information neglect in time to provide remedy for the inconvenients likely to ensue thereupon We have conveened ourselves in the fear of God and your Ma s obedience and after diligent consideration of this present estate of the Church and enormities falling forth in the same With common consent thought necessary by our Commissioners to present and open unto your Gr. certain our chief weighty griefs without hasty redress whereof the Church of God and true religion can no way stand continue in this your country 1. That your Majesty by advice of some counselers is caused to take upon your Gr. the spirituall power and authority which properly belongs unto Christ as the only King and Head of his Church the Ministery and execution thereof unto such as bear office in the ecclesiasticall Government So that in your Gr s person some men prease to erect a new Popedom as if your Majesty could not be full King and Head of this common wealth unless the Spirituall alswell as the temporall power should be put in your hand unless Christ be bereâ—t of his authority and the two jurisdictions confounded which God hath divided which tendeth directly to the wreck of all true religion as by the speciall heads following is manifest for 1. Benefices are given by absolute power to unworthy persons intruded into the Office of the Ministry without the Church's admission directly against the lawes of God and Acts of Parliament whereby church-livings come into profane mens hands and others that sell their souls and make shipwreck of conscience for pleasure of men and obtaining some worldly commodity 2. Elderships Synods and Generall assemblies are discharged by Letters of horning to proceed against manifest offenders and to use the disciplin of the Church censures according to Gods word 3. Jo. Dury by act of Counsell is suspended from preaching and banished from his flock 4. Excommunicat personsin contempt of God and his Church are entertained in chief Lords houses namely R. Mong is authorized and caused to preach and brought to your Ma s presence which is a sore wound to the consciences of them that love your Majesty and know your upbringing and an heavy scandall to all Nations professing the true religion 5. An Act or deliverance of the Counsell is made against the proceedings of the Ministry with a slanderous narrative suspending simpliciter and disannulling the excommunication justly and orderly pronounced against Robert Mongomery a rebellious and obstinate offender and troubler of the Church of God and open proclamations made according thereunto 6. Contempt of Ministers and beating John Howeson out of the judgement-seat where he was placed Moderator of the Presbytery the cruell and outragious handling of him carrying him to prison like a thief by the Provest and Bailives of Glasgow and their complices and after complaint made no order is taken therein but they are entertained as if that had been good service 7. Displacing the M. of Glasg out of his roome which without reproach he hath occupied these many years and convocation of the gentle men of the country that to effect 8. Violence used by one of your own guard to pull him out of the pulpit the day of the Communion in presence of the wholl congregation and in time of Sermon nor fault found therewith 9. The officer of the Church was cast into prison in your Gr s presence and there was keept a long time for execution of Letters against a particular scandalons man 10. Ministers Masters of Colledges and Scholares of Glasgow in time of publick fast were by letters of horning compelled to leave their flocks Schools destitute and afterwards from time to time and place to place have been delayd and continued thereby to consume them by exorbitant expences and to wreck the churches Schools where they should bear rule and charge 11. The scholars of Glasgow were invaded and their bloud cruelly shed by the Bailive and community gathered by sound of the common Bell and stroak of drum and by certain seditious men enflammed to have slain them all and to have burnt the Colledge and yet nothing done nor said to the authors of that sedition 12. Hands shaken with the bloody murderers and persecuters of the people of God by gifts received and given 13. The Duk 's Gr. often promised to reform his house and nothing is done there 4. The lawes made for maintaining true religion and punishing the enemies thereof are not put to execution So that all things go loose and worse like to ensue Many other things there be that crave present reformation where with wee think
Spotswood P. 306. where he declares that in the end of the preceeding year many Icsuits and Priests he nameth ten of them came to deal with the Popish Noble men for assisting the Spanish Armada which was then in preparing to invade England if they shall land in Scotland for their hope was to find the King favorable because of the Queens proceedings against his mother and that he would joyn his forces with the Spanish for revenge of that wrong But the King considering his own danger if strangers set foot in in the â—sle and not trusting that the Spaniards would take such paines to purchase the Crown of England for him for that also was profered refused to give eare unto such motions But the Bishop as an aduersary of Assemblies failes in sundry particulars here namely that he saith This Assembly was called by the Ministers whereas the Letter that was sent unto the King saith expressly that they were conveened at his command and his Commissioners were present in the first Session and were Assessors in the Privy Conference as also the King gave the Noble men thankes for that they had conveened so solemly Then he saith Robert Bruce was chosen Moderator though he had not as yet entred into the Ministeriall function I know not what year he was admitted into the Ministry but he was not only a member of the Assembly in the year preceeding but was chosen an Assessor unto the Moderator vvhich certainly had not been done if he had not been an eminent Minister seing he vvas not Commissioner from a Province or Burgh but he never loved Bishops nor did the Bishops love him The vanity of some other particulares appeares by vvhat is vvritten out of the books of the Assembly â— Concerning Rob. Mongomery the Presbytery of Glasgovv vvas called to an account of their admitting William Erskin unto the Bishoprick of Glasgovv seing he vvas not a Minister but only titulare Parson of Campsy They ansvvered Seing church-men vvere not permitted to enjoy the Bishoprick as is said before they esteemed it better that he have the title than any other and he had given his bond to renounce the title if the Generall Assembly did not allovv his admission This vvas not allovved and they vvere ordained to persue him to renounce according to his bond and Robert Mongomery having renounced episcopacy before the Assembly was thereafter planted at a church in Cunigham Of Pa. Adamson and Ja. Gibson more followes After this Assembly the King intended an expedition into the West Marches against the Lord Hereis of whom the Assembly had complained but he came and offered himself unto the King and upon his pâ—omise to amend and surety given that he shall resort to Sermons and suffer nothing to be done in his Wardenry in prejudice of religion he was â—ent back to his charge At the same time the Lord Maxwell who had gotten licence to go into other countries and with assurance that he shall not return without licence having seen the preparation of Spain for invading England returneth by advice of some Scots Papists and landeth at Kirkudbry in Aprile and immediatly gathereth men The L. Hereis advertiseth the King Maxwell was charged to appear before the Counsell he disobeyd Wherefore the King went with such force as he could for the time against him he fled to sea and was brought back prisoner to Edinburgh In this sommer that Spanish Navy which had been some years in preparing and was called Invincible was overthrown by weak means of men and principally by storm when they were lying at anchor in the road of Callais So it pleased God to disappoint the attempts of Papists with great losse unto them and no harm unto this Island Before the report The 50. Assembly of this overthrow came the Assembly conveenes at Edinb August 6. Thomas Buchanan is chosen Moderator I. The Assembly considering the dangers imminent to the Church generally and specially unto the realm by the intended coming of Spainards as also the decay of religion by the rarity poverty of Ministers appointes that a fast be proclamed to morrow by the ordinary Teacher in the Church to be continued all this week II. Because universally throughout this realm there is no religion nor disciplin among the poore but many live in filthy adultry or incest and their children are nor baptised nor do they resort unto the preaching of the word Therefore Ministers shall make intimation and denounce unto all the poor that either be parishoners by birth or resort unto their parishes if they have woman children that they shew testimoniall of their mariage or els shall be refused of almes by all godly persons And that they exhort their parishoners to extend their liberality rather unto these that are of the household of faith and judge discreetly in giving almes unto others who have not such evidents as is said III. A citation was directed by the Moderator of the preceeding Assembly against Pa. Adamson called Bishop of Santandrews making mention that seing by an Act of the Presbytery of Edinburg it was ordained concerning the marriage of George Earle of Huntle his bans should be proclamed upon his subscribing certain articles of religion and under promise that he shall subscribe the rest before his marriage and inhibition was made unto diverse of the Ministry and namely to the foresaid Patrick that they should not celebrate the foresaid marriage untill the foresaid Earle had subscribed the Confession of faith contained in the Acts of Parliament With certification unto every one of them if they do so they should be called for disobedience to the voice of the Church Before the G. Assembly And notwithstanding the said inhibition the said Patrick hath proceeded to solemnize the said marriage upon Iuly 21 thereby disobeying the foresaid inhibition Now the said Patrick is called and for him compeares his proctor Tho. Wilson producing a testimoniall of his sicknes subscribed by Do. Robert nicoll and two of his Bailives and craves that they would not disquiet him in time of his sicknes This testimoniall is judged not to be sufficient IV. For somuch as since the late Act of annexation his Majesty hath transferred the right of patronage of sundry Benefices from himself unto Earles Lords Barons and others and hath annexed them to their lands of whom some have gotten confirmation in Parliament others have obtained them since the Parliament and a third sort hath gotten gift of the naked patronage to the evident hurt of the Church Wherefore it is thought expedient to entreat his Majesty by earnest sute that the said dispositions may be annulled in the next Parliament and in the mean time that it may please his Majesty to deny the disposing of patronages which remain as yet undisposed and that his Majesty would provide that the Commissioners and Presbyteries unto whom the Collation of these Benefices appertaineth be not processed nor horned or outlawed for not giving admission thereupon Inhibiting in
failed having no just warrant And being minded to satisfy his Majesty in all respects so far as possibly can be done with a good conscience after earnest calling upon the name of God for assistance of his Spirit and after long advicement hath found it good that the admonition of the Provinciall of Perth be reverenced of the said Generall Assembly and that the Assembly at this time give further admonition to John Ross to speak at all time reverently and with such wisdom of his Majesty that he alwayes may have so clear warrant of his speaches as may fully satisfy his own conscience before God and have the approbation allowance of all his godly brethren And this admonition be extended to all young men of the Ministry yea and to all the Assembly This judgement of the brethren being read and considered is voted by the Assembly to be followed in all points The said John Roâ—s is called-in and protests before God that whatsoever he spoke at that time he spoke it not of any respect to the traitors being then in the fields but in love to his Ma s weell and standing and so forth as is written above The Moderator in name and at command of the Assembly admonishes him and all the Assembly in the name and fear of God that in all time coming he and they all speak so reverently of his Majesty that they may have so clear warrant of their speaches that may fully sasisfy their own consciences before God and have approbation of all the godly and that his Majesty have no just cause of complaint or mislyking in time coming This admonition this said John acceptes with humble reverence VII In Sess 17. Androw hunter is delated to have deserted his flock and bruited to have joyned himselfe with the rebells of the King wherefore the Assembly presently deposeth him from the function of the Ministry ay and untill he shall satisfy the King and Church for that offence VIII In Sess 15. the assembly ordaines a fast to be keept within the presbytery of Edinburgh and other parts where advertisement can be made upon sunday next immediatly preceeding the Parliament and that his Majesty be entreated that Exhortation may bee according to the former laudable custom in the first day of Parliament and a thanksgiving at the conclusion thereof by some Minister and also that the said fast be made known unto his Majesty and entreated that he and his house would keep it It is also ordained that a generall fast be universally observed through the realm the two last sundayes of July coming because c. IX In Sess 18. Sir Rober Melvin of Murdo-Cairny and Alexander Hume of North-Berwick in name of the King present to the Assembly these their instructions 1. To protest that his Ma s royall priviledge set forth by act of Parliament be not prejudged in appointing the next assembly and to that effect that before their dissolving at this time they direct some of their number unto his Majesty to be resolved by him of the time place of the next meeting According to his Ma s proposition and their promise in the last Assembly at Dundy 2. That they will ratify and approve by Act of this present assembly their promise made to his Ma. in their foresaid Ass in any thing that any of the Ministry had to crave or â—omplain to his Majesty in any thing that they should do it by particular conference and not utter publickly in pulpit any unreverent speaches against his Ma s person Counsell or estate Under the pain of deprivation And for this cause that they will presently try and censure one of their number who hath contraveened the said Act and specially they will examine so many of their number as were present at the last Synod at Perth and charge them upon their great oath to declare what treasonable and unreverent speaches they heard John Ross utter in all their audiences and next whither they censured him for them thereafter or not and to desire them in his Mas name that according to the Synodall censure of him they will judge him as he demerits on the one part and his Ma s modest behaviour ever since that hath deserved 3. That they will excommunicat Andrew Hunter for bringing a scandall upon their profession as the first open traitor of the function against a Christian King of theyrown religion their naturall Soverain 4. That by Act of their assembly they will ordain every particular Minister within their charge to dissuade alswell by publick as private exhortation their flock committed to their cure from concurring with the treasonable attempts of Bothwell or any other traitors that raiseth ot shall raise up themselves against the lawfull authority placed by God in his Ma s person And specially that they shall narrowly take heed and not suffer any of their flock be seduced under color of religion or whatsoever false pretext to receive wages and becom souldiers for service of any persons excep they see his Ms warrant thereunto and namely of Both well who presently in sundry parts of this realm hath attempted the same 5. That in respect the time of Parliament is at hand and the occasion will suddanly serve for declaring his Ma s godly and honest intention in persecuting the Papists excommunicate Lords both by law and other ways therefore they will select one or two Commissioners of the discreetest wisest of every principall Presbytery and give them Commission to attend upon his Ma. at this time alsweell that his Ma. may have their good advice assistance in this good business no less concerning the estate of religion than the estate of his Ma s Crown and Countrey and lykewise that his Ma. may by their means direct and inform what he would wish to be don by all the rest of the Ministry as occasion shall from time to time present The humble answers of the Assembly unto these articles 1. The time and place of the next Gen. assembly is appointed by the advice of his Ma s Commmissioners according to the Act of Parl. to be at Montros the last tuysday of Juny come a year 2. The act made by the Gen. assembly at Dundy is ratified de novo and the particulare of Jo. Ross is resolved as his Ma. shall be informed more by the Commissioners of the Church 3. The Ass hath pronounced the sentence of deposition against An. Hunter untill he satisfy his Majesty and the Church 4. Every Minister is straitly commanded to dissuade their own flocks alswell by privat as publick exhortations from concurring in the treasonable attempts of Both well or other traitors to his Maj. c. As in the demand 5. A certain number is appointed to wait on his Maj. for satisfying the last article Against the Sentence of excommunication pronounced by the Synod of Fife against the Papist Lords B. Spotword P. 396. objecteth it was unlawfully done by them having no power And
that those may be reponed into their own places when it shall please his Majesty and the Assembly The King and Assembly consent V. It is ordained that in every Assembly hereafter those that shall be appointed Commissioners by the Assembly shall give account of their commission in the beginning of the subsequent assembly before other things be heard and their proceedings to be allowed or dis-allowed as the assembly shall judge of them VI. Commission is given to twenty four Ministers together with the Ministers of the kings House or any nyne of them to plant churches in burghes with power to transplant any Minister within the realm into the said burghes now vaking namely Edinburgh wherein they shall take the advice of the Presbytry there With power to judge of any offenses if it shall happen that his Majesty be offended by any of the Ministry and to take order there-in And also power to present the grievances and petitions of this assembly unto his Majesty and Counsell or Generall Convention of Estates or Parliament if any shall happen to bee c. VII Certain Visitors were designed to visit all the Shirifdoms particularly named unto them with power to try the Ministers in their qualification doctrin and conversation and whether they have wrong'd their Benefices To depose such as deserve deposition To plant Ministers where none as yet have been planted and to this effect to deal with the Tacks-men of every parishon for provision unto a Minister for the church And to report their diligence c. The next Assembly is appointed to be at Santandrews the last tuysday of July 1602. The Historicall Narration addeth Iames Melvin Minister at Kilrinny being detained by sicknes sent unto this assembly a Missive advising them to insist with his Ma. to yeeld unto the agreement of the Brethren at Bruntelan in March for repossessing the Ministers of Edinburgh and charging them as they will answer unto God to endeavour a redress of that wrong done unto the Church of Christ by Act of the Secret Counsell whereby the Ministers of Edinburgh were discharged to preach at any time in any part of the realm he adviseth to consider whether the proceedings of the Commissioners have been conform unto the conclnsions of the preceeding assembly or els it is not possible to hold out corruption And to lament the restraint of the freedom of Assemblies which now are made to depend upon licences Letters and proclamations whereas the Barons and the Burghs enioy thir severall meetings freely In end he layth down his part of the Commission at their feet as the Pioner doth his burden For it grieved him continually and now brought him into the danger of death Albeit he was not acquainted with their secrets yet it grieved him to sit somtimes among them even albeit â—e consented not unto their Sentences The King took this Letter out of the Moderator's hand and suffered it not to be read John Davidson sent another Letter to this purpose Should James John seek to sit the one at the right hand and the other at the left when Christ is going to Jerusalem to suffer death Is it time for Baruch to seek great things for himself whent the Lord is about to destroy what he hath planted and threatens his people with fearfull captivity is it time for us now when so many of our worthy Brethren are shamefully thrust out of their callings without all order of just proceeding against them boni malis demutantur and Papists Jesuits and atheists dayly flocking home are suffered countenanced and advanced to great roumâ— in the realm is it time for us of the Ministry to be inveigled and blindfolded with pretence of preferment of some small number of our brethren and that not to stand so much in the election of the Church as at the pleasure of the Court to have vote in Parliament to ride in foot mantles and to have the titls of Prelacies and so to make preparative in ourselves unto that Hierarchy as they call it which the Papists hope to enjoy with speed what is it but honorari intra palatium ad servitutem shall we brethren sliep still with Samson on Dalilah's lap till they cry The Philistins be upon thee he wrot more in this purpose and in the end he wished that they would not determin any thing de presenti concerning the new planting of Edinburgh in prejudice of their brethren not as yet displaced by any order for any promise de futuro as punishment of Papists seing those two can not stand together If reason find no place he exhorts them to remember that Melins optabilius est egregium bellum pace impia à Deo distrahente Bishop Spotswood addeth that he scoffing at the Kings doings said But Boniton is executed an infamous thief in the highest degree What is that to the cause of Religion whereof no question was moved is there no Papists nor favourer of Papists in Scotland but Boniton But the King is sound in religion what can the Papists do Being sound the danger were the less but there is nothing either in Church or king according to our Calling c. The king said There was treason in this Letter and for it the writer was committed to the castle of Edinburgh in the same month and afterward was confined to his parishon enduring his life In the Narration it is said also The Assembly began with little contentment to either party but the King to won the people because of the jealousy many had conceived for the fact at Perth in August protested with the tear in his ey that he would be serious for the Church and the liberty of the Gospell And for more satisfaction it was approved by Court and many of the Ministry which before was not only neglected but mocked at to wit to ripe up the causes of defection in all Estates from the purity and zeal in the practise of the true Religion and to advise upon the remedies So in this they had a tast of the wonted assemblies But there was small security in the chief directores and others of that side for neither were the chief causes layd open nor a right course taken for remedy The distraction among Ministers the cause and remedies thereof was not touched The King was so serious against the three Ministers of Edinburgh that for his satisfaction it was concluded they should be transported The generall Commission was renewed and almost all the same persons were authorized so that the plotters were not changed nor censured but others were put off and put in as they thought expedient About the end of the Assembly the King holding up his hand vowed to execute justice faithfully and to discredit all who shall attempt any thing against religion In the provinciall synod of Fife conveened at Kingorn in September they agreed upon some grievances to be presented unto the next Nationall Assembly to wit 1. That notwithstanding the Acts of Parliament
S. 32. at Lateran 33. at Trent S. 243. seqq a dispute at Rome concerning the confirmation of the Decrees of Trent 276. and how they were questioned by the Nations 278. sixty and five National Synods in Scotland after the Reformation which are set down according to the order of years Councels did consist of Bishops and Presbyters 542. m. One Councel hath been corrected by another 542. A Councel condemneth another although confirmed by a Pope 128. e 578. e. the Councel at Pisa depriveth two Popes and chuseth a third 564. the Councel at Constance depriveth three Popes and chuserh a fourth A Councel is not the universal Church and may err 497. b A Councel is above a Pope 509. m. 513. e. 542. b. e. 544. b. 548. m. 556. e. 573. b. 575. b. 579. m. S. 17 b. the Church of Rome loveth not Councels for fear of Reformation 540. The Culdei in Scotland 186. how born down 281 282. The order of Crucigeri 416. Custom contrary unto truth should be abolished 29 b. 366. e. 470. m. D The Danes become Christians 224. they were reformed S. 69. e Why God suffereth his Church to come into extremity of danger S. 214. m The three Daughters of Richard King of England pride covetousness and letchery how bestowed 383. David Black a Minister's process before the Privy Council of Scotland S. 520 524. David Straton a Martyr's trial S. 172. m The name of Deacon remaineth in England but not the Office S 404. The Decretals were ordained to be burnt by one Pope but confirmed again 454. The causes of Defection of Piety in a Nation S. 556. The Devotion of antient times 61 62. Dictatus Papae Gregorii VII 249. The use of Church-Discipline S. 464 465. The Presbyterian Discipline was opposed by what sort in Geneva S. 129. the Discipline Presbyterian is better then Episcopacy S. 492. â—â—pecially it is more effectual against Heresie and Schism 493. The second Book of Discipline in Scotland was oâ—t debated S. 389 390 391 392 393 394 395 396 399 406. again approved and ordained to be subscribed 483. m. 485. e. the Act of Parliament ratifying it S. 489 490. The Popes Dispensations in degrees of Marriage was scandalous 74 e Dominicus the first Author of Dominicans 412. their priviledges 413. e. their first Rules were soon forsâ—ken 414. m. e. they first brought Aristotle into Christian Schools 416. e. they have little or no truth 439. m. the Dominicans Franciscans and other Friers were brought into Scotland 446. m. The Donation of Constantine unto Pope Silvester is forged 93. e. 208 b. 473. m. 475. m. 541. m. 543. b. A publick Disputation in cause of Religion An. 1521. at Basile S. 74. another An. 1528. at Bern. 94 95. another at Fountainbleau S. 134. another betwixt a Papist and a Turk S. 151. Dunstan Bishop of Canterbury his wickedness and cruelty 227 228. Durand's overtures of Reformation 470. E Easter 17. m. 58. m. Eberhard Bishop of Salzburgh his Oration against the Pope 431. Edmond King of England martyred by the Danes 184. e Edmond Bishop of Canterbury sheweth the corruption of the Church 381. e Edward the I. King of England restraineth the wealth of Bishops and Monks 450. The form of Christian Religion in Egypt about the year 1560 S. 322. The Elect cannot be deceived nor perish 28. e. 175. m. 176 e. 274. m. 546 e. they are chosen to believe and not because they believe 98. b. 174 b The manner of Electing the Bishop of Rome was often changed 13 m. 17 m. 19 e. 21. m. e. 80 e. 117 e. 118. b e. 122 b. 129 b. 200 e. by a whore 205. e. 206. b. e. 242. m. 243. m. e. 245 e. restrained to the election of Cardinals 246 m. 318. b 456. b. 459. m. 461. m. 508. b. 566. m. 569. e. S. 281. m. Elfrik's Sermon concerning the presence of Christ's Body in the Supper 228. Elipant Bishop of Toledo's Errors 102 103 107. Elizabeth Queen of England was imprisoned by her Sister strangely preserved from death and crowned S. 188. The Roman Empire decayeth 5. e. 6. e. 8. b. 68. m. 70 m. 71 710. It is transferred into France 109 111. and then into Germany 196. the Election of the Emperor 202 209. the Emperor is constrained to submit unto the Pâ—pe 236. even to hold his stirrop and lead his horse 310. b. the greatest hurt of the Empire 467. England was converted to Christianity 55. when it was first so named 104. m. was conquered by the Danes 273. and then by the No mans 274. began the Reformation S. 185. the title of England unto France 495 558. e The English Service Book was not written to be pressed on men S. 333. m. The Epistles of the old Bishops of Rome are forged 93. e Equivocation is maintained by the Jesuits S. 325. The sum of Erasmus his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. 27 29. The wicked Book of the Friers the Eternal Gospel 434 435. Excommunicated persons should be punished civily 194. e. An example of absolution from Excommunication S. 503 505. The use of Exercise unto Ministers S. 335. F Faith is the gift of God 214. b. 216. b. m. it is a certain knowledge and not a conjecture 341. b. it is not grounded on natural reason 361. b. neither Pope nor Councel can make an Article of Faith but at most may press obedience unto God's word 546 m. the relation between Faith and good Works 214. b. true Believers cannot perish 214. m Christ appointed not a Feast-day 547. The abuses of Feast daies 359. b. 541. b. The beginning of Feasts to wit of the Rood or holy Cross 6. All-hallow day 16 118. m. the Purification of Mary 205. b. All Souls 242. of John Baptist and S. Laurence 243. of Thomas Becket 337. m. Octava festivitatis Mariae 390. of the Cross of Corp. Christâ— 392 m. 454. of Christ's transfiguration 513. b. of the Conception of Mary 516. b. of the Visitation of Mary 578. m. All Festivals or Feast daies forbidden in Scotland S. 386. b The first Duke of Florence S. 3. b How the Kingdom of France came into the hands of King Pipin 86 87. In France was a beginning of Reformation S. 89 90. A Letter of Catharine Queen Regent of France unto the Pope concerning Religion S. 143 144. Liberty of Religion was granted in France S. 140. e. 141. e. 304 b. troubles in France for Religion under King Charls 9. S. 299. and under Henry the III. S. 303 m Francis Assisias the Father of Franciscans 413. Francis Ximenius the publisher of Biblia Complutensia S. 26. m The Fray in Edinburgh December 17. in the year 1596. S. 526. Flanders became Christian 51. Friseland became Christian 61. m East Friseland began Reformation S. 70. m The Doctrine of the preaching Friers 491. m Ferchard the II. King of Scotland was brought to repentance 60. m G The Popish Gades began 271. The first Glass in Britain
After publick invocation of Gods name he joined with the enemy at Azotus and put him to flight then within Persia he overthrew his two Armies in two other fights he defaced the Image of the Fire and Sun which the Persians worshipped Zonar Annal. In the mean time Cosroes neglecting his eldest son Siroes designed his second son Mardases to the Crown Wherefore Siroes killed his father and his brother and he agreed with Heraclius they both restored captives Heraclius received Syria and Jerusalem and as they say the Cross where on Christ was crucified which Cosroes had taken out of Jerusalem So after seven years Heraclius returns with glory to Constantinople holding the Cross in his hand and gave thanks unto Christ In remembrance of this Victory he appointed the Feast of the Roode day Cario chron The Roode-Feast day The Sarazens had served him in these Wars and when they required their wages the Emperours Treasurers answered them disdainfully as follows in c. 3. This prosperity turns the Emperours mind to the worse he marrieth Prosperity puffeâ—h up his brothers daughter Martina and became a Monothelite by the suggestion of the Patriarch of the Jacobites and Sergius Patriarch of Constantinople Sophronius Bishop of Jerusalem admonished him of his errour But he made an Edict that displeased both parties that no man should speak of one will or of two wills of Christ Zonar Annal. After this the Sarazens gathered The Empire decayeth in Arabia and many Persians followed Mahumet because of the dissoluteness of his religion whereof hereafter Mahumet occupies all Arabia and passeth into Persia where because the King was dead the whole country almost became his Subjects and imbrace his religion they were little more called Persians but Sarazens or Mahumetans Heraclius went against them and loseth in one Battel 150000. men Pe. Mexia Others also rebelled against him in the West so that ere he died the Empire was sore weakned Rotharius became King of Lombardy the Slavons possesse Illyricum the Huns and Bavarians keep Hungary Bavier and Austria the Goths were reigning in Spain and unto the Empire belonged the Provinces of Greece a part of Italy and the Isles of the Mediterrane Sea from Sardinia unto Cyprus Asia the less a small part of Affrick and some other small Provinces Pe. Mexia After Heraclius had tried both fortunes he died of hydropsie an 639. 3. CONSTANTINE III. reigned not above four months after the Hid murther death of his father he was poisoned by his step-mother Martina with advice of Pirrhus the Patriarch that her son Heracleonas begotten in incest might be Emperour He was hated by Martina for his Throne and by Pirrhus for forsaking the heresie of his father Zonar 4. HERACLEONAS was but eleven years old and his Mother governed the Empire but with no contentment of the Subjects In the second year of his Reign the Senators rose against Martina and her son they cut off Is revenged his Nose and her Tongue that thereafter she should not move sedition among the people by her flattering words and sent them both into Cappadocia where they died in Prison Pirrhus was drawn back from his flight and imprisoned So Murther and Incest was punished 5. CONSTANS the son of Constantine was crowned by the Senate without the advice of the Souldiers which was a rare thing in these daies He was a Monothelite as the Patriarch Paul and both his Predecessor An Heretick is a Persecuter and restored Successor Pirrhus and therefore he punished sundry persons for speaking against his Heresie among whom Theodore Bishop of Rome narrowly escaped and his Successor Martine was taken by Theodore Eparch of Ravenna and carried in bonds to Constantinople and banished to Chersonesus where he died He also slue his own brother Theodosius and most cruelly vexed them all who would not subscribe his Typus or Heretical confession Therefore the Lord permits the power of the Sarazens to wax And hath no peace greater that in the 13. year of his Reign they sent a Navy from Phoenicia and spoiled the Coast of Asia without resistance yet intestine Wars falling amongst them for choosing their Captain Constans had two years peace And then he hears of a Rebellion among the Lombards and thinking to subdue them he comes into Italy with a great Army making a great shew and some expectation but he received loss and shame Thereafter he went to Rome and was received by the Citizens and Pope Vitalian Within few daies he spoiled the City and carried all the Ornaments and Treasure into Siracuse where because he was hated at Constantinople he kept Court six years and at last was slain in a Bath of too-hot water by Andrew one of his own servants in the 27. year of his Reign Platina calleth him Constantius 6. CONSTANTINE by surname Pogonatus or beardy was received into the Throne with his Father ere he went into Italy and now the Souldiers in Sicily did salute Mizisus or Mizentius with the honour of Emperour but he was soon taken and his head with the Authors of the Treason was carried to Constantinople Constantine began his Government with the murther One beginneth wickedly and proveth vertuous of his brethren because the Nobility would have had them partners of the Empire yet afterwards he proved valorous and good In his time the Sarazens were strong they entred into Sicily and carried to Alexandria in Aegypt all the spoil that Constans had taken out of Rome They invade Thracia were repulsed seven sundry Sommers at Constantinople and in the end were so foiled that their Captain Muthavia sought peace and accepted hard conditions to wit they should pay yearly unto the Emperour in name of Tribute 3000. pounds of gold 50. servants and as many good horses They of the West hearing of so honourable peace sent their Orators with gifts to congratulate the Victory Then the Emperour had peace every where and set his heart to take away the schism of the Monothelites for he thought if Christ have but one will he hath but one nature or else the other nature is not reasonable Against this Heresie he calleth the sixth General Councel which he held and ruled at Constantinople He keeps peace with the Bishops of Rome he was a long time sick and died an 607. â—n the time of his sickness the Sarazens possessed all Affrick unto Carthage and the Bulgarians came into Mysia 7. JUSTINIAN II. succeeds to his father in the 16. year of his age In the beginning his Captains forceth the Sarazens to restore all that they had taken in his fathers time and to sue for peace which was concluded for ten years Pe. Mexia But the Emperour being more hardy then faithfull made Perjury prospereth not new Wars against the Sarazens in Syria and was so streighted that he sought peace with shame Io. Lampad in Mellif Then was peace in all the World A young King and ill Minions but this young Emperour is miscarried by
it is called the daily prayer by the Doctours and Fathers Ca. 16. The book of Revelation shâ—uld be read yearly in the Church between Easter and Whitsunday Ca. 18. A pernicious custom should not be kept contempt of ancient statutes hath perturbed all the order of the Church while some by ambition and others by gifts do usurp Priesthoods and Bishopricks and some prophane men and souldiers unworthy of such honour have been admitted into the holy order they should be removed But lest great scandal arise in the Church what hath been done is past it is expedient to prescribe who shall not hereafter be admitted into the Priesthood that is he who hath been convicted of any infamous crime who by publick repentance hath confessed gross sins who hath fallen into heresie who hath been baptized in heresie or is known to be rebaptized who hath married a second wife or widow or divorced or corrupt woman who hath concubines or whores unknown men or young Scholars who have been Souldiers or Courtiers who are ignorant of Letters who are not 30. years old who ascendeth not by the degrees of the Church who seeketh honour by ambition or gifts who were chosen by their Predecessours whom the People and Clergy of the City have not chosen or the authority of the Metropolitan and consent of the comprovincial Priests have not required Whosoever is required unto the Office of a Priest and is not found guilty in one of these and his life and doctrine being approved according to the Synodal Decrees he should be consecrated by all the comprovincial Bishops at least by three upon a Sabboth day and the rest sending their Letters of approbation and especially by the authority and presence of the Metropolitan A comprovincial Bishop should be consecrated in the place where the Metropolitan should chuse him the Metropolitan should not be consecrated but in his own See when the Comprovincials were assembled Ca. 24. Priests are commanded to read the Scriptures diligently that all their doings might serve for instruction to the people in knowledge of faith and good example of life Ca. 35. Every Bishop should visit his Diocy once every year in proper person and if sickness or weightier business did hinder him then by the most grave Priests Ca. 46. At command of our Lord and King Sisenand the holy Councel ordaineth That all Clarks for the service of Religion should be exempt from all charges and labours of the Common-Wealth Ca. 74. So great is the falshood of many Nations as they report that they keep not their Oath of fidelity unto their Kings and in a word they feign the profession of an oath but retain in their minds the impiety of falshood they swear unto their Kings and transgress against their Oath nor fear they the judgement of God against perjurers What hope can such have when they War against their enemies What faithfulness can other Nations expect in peace What Covenant shall not be violated since they keep not their Oaths unto their own Kings If we will eschew the wrath of God and if we desire him to turn his severity into clemency let us keep religious duty and fear God and our promised fidelity to our Princes let there be no ungodly subtleties of infidelity amongst us as amongst some Nations let none of us presumptuously usurp the Kingdom let none raise seditions amongst the Subjects let none attempt the murther of Kings but when the King is departed in peace let the Nobles of the Realm with the Priests in a Common-Councel of the Kingdom appoint a Successour that when the unity of concord is kept by us no dissension can arise by violence or ambition and whosoever among us or of all the people of Spain by any conspiracy or design whatsoever should violate the Sacrament of his promise that he hath promised for the standing of his Country and Kingdom of Goths or for safety of the King or attempt to murther the King or to deprive him of his Royal Power or by presumptuous tyranny shall usurp the Kingdom let him be accursed in the sight of God the Father and of the Angels and let him be debarred from the Holy Church which he hath defiled with perjury and let him be estranged from the assembly of Christians with all the complices of his impiety because they all should be subject in the same punishment who are guilty of the same fault Which we repeat saying again Whosoever among us c. 5. About the year 616. was a Councel at Altisiodore or Autricum Ca. 5. Synod at Altisiodore All vigils which were wont to be kept to the honour of God are forbidden as divinations Ca. 18. It is not lawfull to baptize at any time except at Easter unless it be such that are neer unto death who are called grabbatarij Ca. 21. It is not lawfull for a Presbyter after he hath received the blessing to sleep in a bed by a Presbyteress Here they ordain not to put away the wives nor forbid they cohabitation but sleeping together Ca. 40. A Presbyter should not sing nor dance at a feast In this Councel 7. Abbots and 34 Presbyters had decisive votes and subscribe 6. About the year 650. was the VIII Councel at Toledo to the number The VIII Synod at Toledo of 52. Bishops where first was recited and approved a rule of faith little differing from the Nicene Creed as taught by the Apostles allowed by the Orthodox Fathers and approved by the Holy Councels here is no mention of Christ's descending into Hell and in the IV. Councel at Toledo that article was not omitted In many of all these Spanish Councels the sleeping of Presbyters with their wives is condemned as sinfull and execrable but some would maintain their liberty and would not obey as is manifest in the sixth and seventh chapters of this Councel 7. In the year 655. was a Councel of 45. Bishops at Cabella or Cabilone in Synod at Cabilone Burgundy Ca. 1. The fore-named Creed is approved Ca. 10. When a Bishop of any City dieth another should be chosen only by the Clergy and indwellers of the same Province otherwise the election is nul Ca. 17. If any shall move a tumult or draw a weapon in a Church so giving scandal let him be debarred from the Communion Ca. 18. We not ordaining a new thing but renewing the old do ordain That no manner of husbandry-work be done on the Lords-day Ca. 19. Many things fall out that are lightly punished it is known to be very unseemly that on holy Feasts women in tribes use to sing filthy songs when they ought to be praying or hearing prayers therefore Priests should abolish such things and if such persons continue in their wickedness let them be excommunicated 8. About the year 673. was a Synod at Hertford or Herudford in England Synod at Hertford where it was decreed 1. That Easter should be kept thorow the Realm on the Sunday the 14. day of
how oft all do eat at the Altar indifferently one eats the flesh of Christ spiritually and another not although we see that he takes a morsel from the Priest's hand What then getteth he seeing there is but one consecration if he get not the body and blood of Christ Truly because he eateth unworthily as Paul saith he eats and drinks damnation to himself Ca. 15. Drink ye all of this as well Ministers as Beleevers In many Chapters he distinguisheth between the sign and the thing signified Biblioth de la Bigne tom 6. 24. When Leo Armenius Emperour of Constantinople had Wars with The conversion of the Bulgarians Martagon Prince of Bulgaria his sister was taken Captive the Emperour caused her to be instructed in the Christian faith and she was baptized Martagon sent for her and in lieu of her he sent her husband Cuphara When she was returned she did commend unto her Brother the Christian religion many a time but he did nothing regard her speeches untill the Country was plagued with pestilence and famine and then he called upon that God whom his sister had so oft talked of that he would deliver him and his people Soon thereafter they were delivered and he did acknowledge the power of Christ and sent unto the Emperour for Teachers then he was baptized But the people moved insurrection against him because he had forsaken the rites of his Ancestours He was nothing afraid but became victorious and then they all became Christians Zonar Ann. tom 3. After the death of the Emperour Theophilus the Prince of Bulgaria seeing the Empire to be governed by a woman and a young child sent unto Constantinople alledging his League now to be out of date and he denounceth wars Theodora returned answer that she would defend the Empire and if it shall please God that she prevail he would be overcom by a woman and he may consider what a shame that were unto him but if she were overcom his victory were not honourable in taking advantage of a woman When he received this answer he was content to renew the former league Zonar ibid. I mark this History to shew the difference of people in old times from them who have lived lately when Kings will make Wars without any denounciation or accepting any reasonable intreaty The Emperour Basilius Macedo did perswade many Jews to imbrace and many Iews Christian religion and to effect that he gave them both money and liberty He made also a League with the Rhossiti a Nation of Scythians by the Mountain Taurus but upon condition that they would accept Christianity and some Scythians and sent Teachers unto them But they lingre and said unto the Bishop That they would see some of those miracles which he said Christ had wrought or else they would not beleeve him Then said he Say what you would have done They answered Throw that book into the fire which teacheth of Christ and if it burn not it shall be an argument unto us that Christ is God whom thou preachest The Bishop was content a fire is kindled and the Bishop lifting up his eys and hands unto Heaven said O Jesu Christ very God glorifie thy own name So before them all he threw the Gospel into the fire It continued in the fire a long space without any change The Barbarians were astonished and beleeving in Christ did crave to be baptized Zonar loc cit 1. Note how he calleth the elements Sacraments as it was usual then and it hath been observed in others 2. Platina in Sixto 1. and Prayer without book Pol. Vergil de invent rer lib. 5. cap. 10. say These things were done simply at the first for when Peter did consecrate he used the prayer Our Father which art .... and others have augmented them Platin. in Celestin 1. saith When the Epistle was read and the Gospel the sacrifice was ended Which is so to be understood that they at first had not a set or prescribed form of prayer but only the Lord's Prayer which they did use and the Apostles and other Ministers in every Church when believers were assembled made their prayers unto God as the spirit gave them utterance Chrysostom on Rom. 8. hom 14. saith With other gifts they had also the gift of prayer which was also called The Spirit and he who had this gift did pray for the whole multitude for because they were ignorant of expedient things and we pray for things which are not profitable the gift of prayer came upon one who being set in place of them all did pray for what was expedient unto the Church and also did instruct others to pray So here the Spirit is called that gift of prayer which then was given and it is the soul which did pray unto God and sigh for he who was honoured with this gift did stand and with much compunction and many groans supplicating unto God according to the earnestness of his mind did pray for those things which were expedient unto all And Tertullian in Apologet. mentioning the same custom in his time saith We looking up to Heaven with our hands stretched forth as being innocent and bareheaded as not ashamed make our prayers Sive Monitore without a Directory as coming from the free motion of our own hearts And by that testimony of Platina in Celestin 1. who lived about the year 423. what other parts of the Mass besides the Gospel and the Epistles are fathered upon others and are of later standing and were not in use in the Roman Church before Celestine Iustin in Apolo 2. fully sheweth the manner of Christian Service in his time The ancient Christians saith he had their meetings on the Sunday they began with prayers for the Church especially for the inlightned which were to be baptized Then the Writings of the Prophets and Apostles are read as time permits When the Reader causeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he who hath the charge hath a Sermon unto the people and exhorts them all unto the imitation of the best things then all do rise up and pour forth prayers again When the prayers are ended Bread and Wine being mixed with Water is brought forth which being taken he who hath the charge goeth before the people with an earnest voice in praising God and thanksgiving and the people do answer with a loud voice Amen Then the Deacons divide the holy signs unto all them which are present and carry the same unto the absent This food we call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thanksgiving whereof none may partake unless he beleeve the true doctrine and be washed in the laver unto regeneration and remission of sins and live so as Christ hath directed and the ordinance of Christ is thus observed after this is a gathering of Alms. That Father which lived in the second Century hath no more of the Christian Liturgy unless ye will add that in another place he saith After the prayer they did kiss one another and of that
predestinate only Son On Cap. 12. Our mind is renewed by the exercises of godliness and meditation of God's word and understanding of his law and how much one makes progress from reading the Scriptures and how much his understanding doth highly ascend in so much he is a new man and daily becomes more and more new On Gal. 3. It must needs be that beleevers are saved by only faith on Christ On Phil. 3. Because ye are perfect in faith ye are perfect in conversation placing your hope in the only faith of Christ and walking in a heavenly conversation Catal. test ver lib. 11. 8. The Danes had received the Christian faith about the year 750 by the Conversion of some Nations preaching of Heridag but liberty of religion continued among them some were Christians and some were Heathens all did acknowledge that Christ is God but the Heathens said that other Gods were more ancient and of more power Alb. Crantz in Saxon. lib. 3. cap. 25. sheweth that they rebelled against the Emperour Otho the I. and in the end he and they did agree that the Danes should accept Bishops thorow all their Country and they were the more easily induced hereunto because their King Harald being the son of a Christian Tira a daughter of the King of England was baptized and at this time the Queen Gunhilda and her son Zueno with a great many of the Nobility received the faith and were baptized Otho was present at the baptism of the Prince and called him Zuenotto Harald continued faithfull unto death but Zuenotto did forsake the faith in his fathers life time yet afterward he imbraced it again When Otho had so agreed with the Danes he turned against their neighbours the Wandals At that time Wagrii Winuli Obotriti and Polabi were dwelling along the Coast of the German sea all under one name and language called Wandali His father had subdued them but when they rebelled Otho forced them unto obedience to pay tribute and to accept the Christian religion then inumerable people were baptized and Churches were built thorow Wandalia but they abode not constant untill the daies of Otho the III. and he made Magdeburgh or Virginopolis the first Bishop-seat of the Wandals Likewise Otho the I. sent Aldebert to preach the faith unto the Pruteni and other barbarous people Northwards where the holy man was Crowned with Martyrdom saith Theod. Ã Niem About the year 965 the Polonians received the Christian faith their King Miecislaus was baptized and at his command the idols were broken down and he crected two Arch-Bishopricks and nine Bishopricks Io. Pappus in histor convers gent. About the year 966. Pilgrin Bishop of Patavium and Wolfgang Bishop of Ratisbona went into Hungary to establish religion under King Diezo the father of Stephen of whom it follows to speak in the next Century About the year 988. Vladomir Duke of Russia married Anna sister of the Eastern Emperour Basilius and was baptized at Constantinople and returning home he established the Christian religion according to the discipline and rites of the Greeks thorow his Dominions Io. Pappus ibid. Fascic temp hereupon hath this observation So so while one Nation falleth another riseth that no Nation may glory before the Father of lights CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. ABout the year 901. Edward the elder King of England expelled the The power of Law-making belongs to the King and not to the Pope Danes out of Essex Mercia and Northumberland At that time the authority of investing Bishops and other Ecclesiastical Benefices as also of prescribing Laws unto Church men as well as to the Laity was in the power of the King and not of the Pope as is evident both by the Laws of Alfred King of England and Guthurn the Danish King of Northumberland and by the election of seven Bishops and the division of five Diocies into ten in one Synod by authority of this Edward as is at length in Sir Hen. Spelman Concil but the Pope would be medling in such matters by way of confirmation Nevertheless the Pope's authority did not derogate from Kings or Princes their power of ruling all matters both Ecclesiastical and Civil within their own Dominions The like is seen in the Laws of his son Ethelstan as is written loc cit and by M. Fox in Act. monime thus I Ethelstan King by advice of Vifelm my Arch-Bishop and of other Bishops command all the Prelates of my Kingdom in the name of our Lord and of all the Saints that first of all they out of my own things pay the Tithes unto God as well of the living Beasts as of the Corns of the ground and the Bishops do the like in their property and the Elder-men .... This I will that Bishops and other head-men declare the same unto such as be under their subjection and that it â—e accomplished before the term of Saint John Baptist Let us remember what Jacob said unto the Lord ..... Seeing by this Law I have bountifully bestowed on you all things belonging unto you take ye heed unto your selves and to them whom ye ought to admonish that none of you transgress against God nor me .... Every Bishop should promote all righteousness both of God and the word c. He ordained that in every Burrough all measures and weights should be confirmed by the Bishop's advice and testimony Spelman in Concil pag. 405. In pag. 411. Hoel King of Wales made a Law that no Church-man should be a Judge in Civil affairs 2. In the year 913. Constantine the III. King of Scots gave unto Malcolm A circumstance is changed in the succession of the Scottish Kings the son of Donald the V. the Lands of Cumberland and Westmerland as unto the appearing successour of the Crown hereby making a preparative that these Lands were given by the King unto him which should be next King as afterwards the successour of the Empire was installed King of the Romans prejudging the liberty of suffrages Here by the way it is to be marked that from the first King Fergusius untill Kenneth the III. the King of Scots was by election from among only them of the Blood Royal. In the daies of King Constantine Ethelstan King of England made invasion upon these lands and did so great harm unto the Scots that the King renounced the Crown and would live a Monkish life at Saint Andrews amongst the Culdees Edmund King of England being pestered by the Danes made a League with Malcolm An. 945. and restored the above-named Lands upon condition that the Heir of the Crown should acknowledge the King of England to be Supream Lord of Cumberland and Westmerland even as afterwards the King of England did unto the French King for Normandy c. This designation of a successour was occasion of great troubles for Kenneth the III. made Malcolm the son of King Duffus Governour of those Lands and afterwards he would have preferred his own son unto the Crown but the
embrace this shew of honor that for reverence of the Roman Church they might be the more respected in their own jurisdiction and sometimes the more easily advance themselves above their Competitors Sometimes the Popes sent Legates into other Diocies with such modesty that they had Authority to attempt nothing without concurrence of the Bishops or Synod of that Countrey Albeit these Legations were partly godly and at the worst were tolerable yet they were not potestativae or imperious but charitativae or exhortatory Nevertheless the Popes brought the Churches and Bishops into subjection by such means for afterwards they were sent onely for ambitious usurpation covetousness and worldly affairs The ordinary Legates at Picen Romandiola Bononia Ferraria Avenion and if there be any such others are Provincial Deputies Praetores or Vice-Roys The Nuntio's at the Court of the Emperor or of any King or Prince or State are Ambassadors or Spies for secular affairs The affairs of any Church that are gainful if they be of less account are reserved unto the judgement of the Nuntio yet not definitively but to be determined at Rome and things of more weight are reserved for the Court of Rome wholly In the mean time the power of Metropolitans and Bishops is neglected The ancient Bishops of Rome did severely enjoyn their Legates to acknowledge duly the inferior Bishops within their own jurisdiction but now they pass by the Metropolitans and draw all actions unto themselves and the Court of Rome Also their ambiton and avarice have so provoked some Nations that they will admit no Legate as Sicilie and France hath entrenched their office These particulars are more fully written by Spalatens de Rep. Eccles lib. 4. cap. 12. Of BRITANNY 1. AS I touched in the former Century England was oppressed by the Danes in England Danes so that Swan a Danish King did bear the Scepter of England and when he was a dying he left England to Harald Denmark to Canut and Nor way to Swan his three Sons Harald lived not long After him and the death of the unfortunate English King Agelred great contention was in England for the Crown some were for Edmond â—ronside the Son of Agelred and some for Canut After many bloody fights both parties agree to try the quarrel twixt them two onely in sight of both Armies they make the essay with swords and sharp stroakes in the end upon the motion of Canut they agree and kiss one another to the joy of both Armies ann 10. 6. and they covenant for parting the Land during their lives and they lived as brâ—thren Within a few years a Son of Edrik Duke of Mercia killed Edmond traitorously and brought his two Sons unto Canut and said God save our onely King Thereafter Canut reigned in England twenty years and all the Counsellors swear unto him By their advice he sent the two Sons of Edmond unto his Brother Swan King of Denmark willing him to put them out of the way He abhorring such a fact sent them to Solomon King of Hungarie where Edwin was married with the King's Daughter and left her soon a Widow and the other Brother Edward married Agatha the Daughter of the Emperor Henry III. It is written that Canut established Laws Ecclesiastical as well as Civil among which are these First All men should holily worship God onely throughout all ages they should most religiously hold fast the one rule of Christian Religion they should with due loyalty and obedience honor King Canut We further command that every one of each Order shall diligently and holily keep the Religion of his own Office and Function namely the Servants of God Bishops Abbots Monks Regulars and Nuns and square their life according to their prescribed rule Let them pray oft and much unto Christ both night and day for all Christian People And all the Ministers of God especially the Priests we entreat and command to obey God and keep dear chastity that they may escape God's wrath and hells fire seeing they know certainly it is not lawful for them to have fellowship with women for lust and who shall abstain from them let him have God's mercy and on earth the honor due unto a Thane Let every The beginning of Knâ—ght â—â—oa among Priests one pay his Tithes yearly Each one should prepare thrice a year at least to receive the Eucharist so that he may eat the same to wholesom remedies and not to damnation If any woman commit adultery to the open shame of the world let her nose and ears be cut off c. Spelman in Concil Canut died ann 1039. and his Son Hardiknut reigned four years and his Brother two years Then the Danes failed after they had been Kings of England twenty eight years and vexed it 255. years 2. After the death of Grim King of Scots Malcolm would not accept Troubles in Scotland the Crown until the Law which was made in his Father's time concerning Succession were confirmed with consent of the Parliament He was molested by the Danes and in token of his two victories two stones were set up in Anguise in two several places as yet bearing the name of their Captain Came. At that time Malcolm divided a great part of the patrimony of the Crown among his chief Captains so that from that time the Kings Revenues were small and therefore the Nobility gave unto the King the Wards and Marriages of their Sons if yong He which was so careful of Succession had no Sons Duncan King the Son of his eldest Daughter was killed by Macbeth his Cousen-German and Successor In a word while some strove for the ancient Liberty and others for the priviledge of Succession ten Kings were killed by their Successors until the year 1103. 3. When England was freed from the Danes they sent to Normandy Alteration in England inviting Edward the Confessor and Brother to King Edmund to come He fearing their inconstancy did refuse until they sent pledges to abide in Normandy and then was Crowned ann 1045. In his time was that Law made which concerneth the King's Oath at Coronation A King because he is the Lieutenant of the most High King was appointed to this end that he should regard and govern the earthly Kingdom and People of God and above all things his holy Church and defend her from wrongs and root out Malefactors from her yea scatter and destroy them which unless he do he cannot be justly called a King A King should fear God and above all things love him and establish his command throughout his Kingdom He should also keep nourish maintain and govern the holy Church of his Kingdom with all integrity and liberty according to the Constitutions of his Fathers and Predecessors and defend it against enemies so as God may be honored above all and ever had in minde He should establish good Laws and approved Customs and abolish evil and remove them all out of his Realm He should do right Judgement in
Ecclesiastical obedience according to former custom or else he would discharge all the Bishops of the Kingdom that they shall not consecrate him nor acknowledge him if he shall be consecrated by foreiners Thomas would not acknowledge him in that maner and sought consecration from Rome Then Anselm wrote an Epistle unto Paschalis praying that Thomas be not consecrated until he profess due obedience unto him and that the Pope would not give him a Palle not saith he that I do envy him a Palle but if he get one he thinketh he may deny profession of obedience unto Canterbury and so the Church of England shall be divided and the rigor of Apostolical discipline shall be weakened and he shall not abide in England Shortly thereafter Anselm died ann 1110. 11. Moreover I have noted three Epistles of this Anselm one unto Alexander A counsel to a King King of Scots wherein after congratulation of his Succession he saith I know that your Highness loveth me and desireth counsel therefore first I pray God that he would so direct you by the grace of his holy Spirit and give you counsel in all your actions that after this life he may bring you into the heavenly kingdom And my counsel is that you indeavor to hold fast the fear of God by his help from whom you have received it and those good maners which you began to have in your infancy and youth-hood for Kings do reign well when they live according to the will of God and serve him in fear and when they rule themselves nor are subject unto vices but overcome the importunity or tentations by constant fortitude for constancy of vertue and royal fortitude are not inconsistent in a King for some Kings as David have lived holily and ruled the people committed unto them with rigor of justice and meekness of holiness according to the exigence of things do you so carry your self that evil men may fear you and the good may love you and that your conversation may please God always and you at all times remember the punishment of the wicked and reward of the godly after this life The Almighty God commit you and all your actions unto none other but his own dispensation This is a rare counsel given by a Bishop especially in these days unto a King In another Epistle unto Muriardach King of Ireland he exhorteth him to amend with Of the Church of Ireland all earnestness whatsoever he knoweth that in his Kingdom hath need to be amended according to the Christian Religion seeing God hath exalted him unto that Royal power for the end that with the rod of righteousness he should govern his Subjects and strike with that rod and remove whatsoever is contrary unto righteousness especially he lamenteth that in that Countrey men did put away their wives and change one with another each as they do exchange their horses or any other thing at your pleasure Another that their Bishops had not Diocies or appointed bounds and were ordained one by one even as any Presbyter which saith he is contrary unto the holy Canons which ordain certain bounds of superinspection and that a Bishop should not be ordained by fewer then three Bishops Out of this Epistle it appeareth that first The Magistrate is not excluded from Government of the Church as the Popes did afterwards exclude them Secondly That all abuses could not be rooted out with the first plantation of Religion and what is tolerated at a time should be amended Thirdly That the Church of Ireland had not Diocesan Bishops as they were wont to be called from their first Reformation nor was subject unto Rome at that time but had such discipline as was then in Scotland For confirmation of these points add here by the by from Bernard in Vita Malachiae in c. 6. he saith At that time the Irish paid not Tithes nor first-fruits they had not lawful marriages they made not confessions nor did any seek or enjoyn pennance there were very few Ministers of the Altar And in c. 7. he saith A Bishoprick was not content with one Bishop but every Church almost had its own Bishop until as it followeth there Malchus an Elder of Lesmore and Gislebert the first Legate of the Apostolical See in Ireland perswaded the Bishops and Princes there to change their ancient custom It is true Bernard speaketh there of Ireland as barbarous at that time but excepting that of the marriage in all the other particulars though they were not conformable unto the Church of Rome yet they have many Reformed Churches conformable unto them at this time even though the corrupt Romanists call them barbarous But I return unto Anselm in another Epistle unto Waleran Bishop of Nuemburgh Of Ceremonies who had written admiring what way so great diversity of Ceremonies had entered seeing there is but one faith one baptism and one spouse of Christ especially he admireth of the Rites in the Sacrament diverse not onely from the perpetual custom in Germany but likewise different from the ancient Roman order c. Anselm answereth in Thesi concerning indifferent ceremonies well saying Your reverence complaineth of the Sacraments of the Church because they are not administred in all places after one maner Truly it were good and laudable if they were performed through all the Church after one maner and with one minde but because there is great diversity nor differing in the substance of the Sacrament nor in the vertue thereof nor in the faith nor can they all be brought to one custom I think they should be tolerated in peace and love rather then be condemned with jars and scandal for we have learned from the holy Father if the unity of love be kept in the Catholique faith diversity of custom hindereth not But where you ask Whence hath that variety of custom come I know no other but the diversity of mens opinions which albeit they differ not in the substance of things and in unity yet agree not in the expediency and decency of administration because one judgeth this fitter another thinketh it not so fit nor think I that difference in such things is any straying from the truth 12. William the Conqueror wrote unto Pope Gregory VII thus Hubert your Legate Religious Father coming unto me hath admonished me as from you that I should do fealty unto you and your Successors and that I should bethink my self of the money which my predecessors were wont to send unto the Church of Rome I have accepted of the one and not the other I would not acknowledge fealty nor will I do it because neither have I promised it nor do I finde that my predecessors performed it unto yours The Pope returned answer unto his Legate which is in Gregorii VII Regist li. 7. epi. 5. tom 5. concil edit Binii Where after signification how little he doth value money without due honor he saith of the King There be many things the holy Roman Church may lay
to his charge seeing no Pagan King hath attempted that against the See Apostolique which he hath not been ashamed to do Hence it appeareth that the Popes were always busie to seek their advantage in troubled waters and sometimes with little speed Whereas before the Sheriff and Bishop kept their Court together King William gave unto the Bishops an entire jurisdiction by themselves to judge all causes relating to Religion This was the first Spiritual Court in England and henceforth the Spiritual Power began to transcend the Secular Courts CENTURY XII CHAP. I. Of EMPERORS 1. HENRY V. after the death of his father inviteth Pope Paschalis to Contentions betwixt the Emperor and Popes come unto Ausburgh for redressing some former tumults Now Paschalis becometh the more haughty and in the way assembleth a Synod at Guardistella where preveening the Diet at Ausburgh he reneweth the Acts of Pope Gregory VII concerning the Investiture of Bishops he setteth up and putteth down Bishops at his pleasure because said he in the casket of the Roman high Priests breast all Laws are contained and now men must speak more considerately with him and account all his words as Laws whatsoever dare lift up it self against the high Priest must be beaten to dust This was strange news unto the Emperor who was confident that the Pope would make no novations without his advice Paschalis got intelligence of this disgust and therefore stayed his journey and appointeth another Synod at Treca intending to accurse the Emperor The Emperor preventeth him and assembleth a Synod at Mentz for staying the Pope's attempts In the mean time Paschalis requireth oath of all the Bishops assembled at Treca that they shall continue constant with the Roman See and he excommunicateth particularly and by name all the Bishops at Mentz On the other side Henry alledgeth that the Scepter was come into his hand from God and therefore according to the custom and Laws of his Ancestors he would not suffer the prerogatives of the Republique to fail in his person but these Popes think on nothing but the ruine of the Empire and the drawing of Christian people under their yoke they had deceived him in his rude and tender years in setting him against his dearest Father and now they conspire against himself nor will they stay their ambition until they have robbed all others of their dignities and honors These and other reasons he caused to be published and concluded thus Albeit I be able both by right and arms to defend all these customs that have been established by so many holy Fathers and maintained through so many ages yet I would willingly acquit my self of the Papal Synods if Monks Priests and Bishops would restore unto me the sinews of the Empire to wit the Revenues Cities Towns Regalities Castles and in a word give unto Caesar what appertaineth unto Caesar and they remain contented with their Tithes serving God and caring for his people Paschalis demandeth that the whole matter continue undiscussed till the next year 1110. and in the mean time that there be no innovation that is the Emperor shall meddle with nothing then in controversie The next year Henry goeth with 30000. horse besides Italians towards Rome wheresoever he came he was received as Emperor At Sutrio the Legates of Paschalis shew him that the Pope is willing to Crown him if he will establish the Liberties of the Church discharge all Laick Investitures and take from the Church all the Dukedoms Marqueships Counties Advocations Coyns Taxes and other Royalties The Emperor consenteth saith Naucler after Gotfred and with joy marched to Rome and kissed the Pope's foot at St. Peters on the steps and went in together When all were set and the Emperor came unto the altar to receive the Communion from the Pope he saith Lord Emperor the body of our Lord that was born of the Virgin Mary and suffered for us on the Cross as the Church believeth I give to day unto thee for confirmation of true peace betwixt me and thee Some days thereafter the Emperor intreateth the Pope that he would not deprive the Bishops who had before received Investiture from him The Pope refuseth they come to hotter words and then was such a stir that if the Emperor had not defended himself with his own hands he had been slain in the end as it pleased God among many Romans that were slain and taken he taketh the Pope and carrieth him out of the City and indenteth with him both for his Coronation and the Investitures in times following especially that all Abbots and Bishops should take their Investiture from the Emperor per virgam annulum and their consecration from other Bishops as formerly and no Bishops shall be consecrated until first they have received Investiture from the Emperor except onely those who formerly were wont to receive Investiture from the Roman Bishop or any other Arch-Bishop Both parties did swear thus As this part of the lively body is divided they were at Mass so let him be divided from the Kingdom of Christ who shall violate these articles The Emperor was crowned in Rome and returned with joy into Germany Within a few moneths Paschalis calleth a Synod at Lateran he revoketh the former articles and affirmeth that agreement to have been made onely for the freedom of some captives and he went about to excommunicate the Emperor wherefore Adelbert Bishop of Mentz and sundry others in Germany rebelled But the Emperor prevaileth and held Adelbert in prison three years In the year 1118. Henry went towards Rome Paschalis hearing that he was approaching and having offended some chief Citizens fled unto Pulia In his absence the Emperor would be crowned again by Maurice Bishop of Bracara to shew unto the world that he acknowledgeth not his Crown to be received from the Pope Then he returned into Germany and Paschalis into Rome where within few days he died Gelasius renewed the sentence against the Emperor wherefore he marched the third time to Rome the Pope flieth and the Emperor causeth to be choose Gregory VIII and recommendeth him unto the family of Frangepanes At this time the Bishops of Germany stir up the Saxons against the Emperor in behalf of Pope Gelasius and then of Calixtus and fought an open battel in February ann 1122. At last Henry despairing of peace unless he would yield unto the proud Prelate he renounceth his former priviledge of Investitures in the time of Calixtus All this time he had hard fortune and did acknowledge Divine Justice in revenging his rebellion against his Father He reigned twenty years and died without succession In the days of Henry IV. Alexius Comnenus was Emperor of Constantinople at first he envied the expedition of the Latins yet their first victory may be under God ascribed unto his aid His Son Calo Johannes was an excellent Prince liberal a lover of justice and victorious in Europe against the Scythians and Huns and in Asia against the Turks and Saracens and
seeing that seat is never obtained without some brothers blood Mat. Parisien He sate four years and ten moneths 11. VICTOR IV. and ALEXANDER III. were set up together Antipopes call one another the Antichrist and strove against one another as sometime did Romulus and Remus the one alledgeth the priority of suffrages and the other pluralities for Victor was chosen by nine of the Cardinals the rest being present and not contradicting and after twelve days fourteen Cardinals departing the City privately nor calling the others unto a new election did choose Alexander but besides the priority Victor was set in St. Peter's Chair with the applause of the City and Clergy Neither of the two abode at Rome Victor abode at Sena and Alexander at Anagnia Both seek the Emperor's favor who was lying at the siedge of Crema in Lombardie and intreat him to remove the Schism They did excommunicate one another with solemnity of ceremonies and gave one another unto their author Sathan Radevicus as Ph. Mornay in Myster citeth hath these words as spoken by Alexander of the other He prefiguring the time of Antichrist is so exalted that he sitteth in the temple of God shewing himself as if he were God and many with their bodily eyes have seen the abomination of desolation standing in the holy place not without shedding many tears We may think that Victor spoke no less so that they both in others judgement were the Antichrist wherefore others are to be blamed the less if they give that name unto the Popes Alexander bought the favor of the Romans with his money The Emperor Frederick wrote unto them both that he would not judge in so weighty a cause but permit it unto the judgement of the Church and after the example of former Emperors he summoneth a Councel not of the Bishops of the Empire onely but he inviteth the Clergy of France Brittain Spain Hungary and Denmark and he summoneth both the Popes to compear before the Councelat Papia Fastings and prayers were made unto God to grant a good success unto the Assembly The Emperor began thus Albeit the right of calling Councels appertaineth unto Us as it is written of Constantine Theodosius Justinian and in later days of Charles the Great and Otho and other Emperors nevertheless I refer unto you wisdom the authority of determining this most high and weighty business seeing God hath made you Priests in these things that concern him nor is it my part to judge of you unto whom God hath given power to judge of us onely we exhort you to shew your selves such as who look for the judgement of God upon your selves All the Bishops Abbots and Legates did solemnly swear to receive undoubtedly whatsoever the Synod shall decree and then the Emperor did remove from the Councel Alexander would not appear but sent them word that he who is the judge of them all should and can be judged by none The Fathers were the more offended and condemned Rowland this was the name of Alexander and they consecrate Pope Victor The Emperor approveth the Decree and all the persons of the Councel without exception subscribe it and the Presidents sent Letters unto all the forenamed Nations that they should acknowledge none other Pope but Victor Nevertheless Pope Alexander accurseth the Emperor and all the Cities which submitted themselves unto Octavian or Victor but despairing to have a Synod assembled in Italy he passeth into France and in a Councel at Claremont An. 1162. he reneweth the former curse The next year Pope Victor dieth 12. PASCHALIS III. was chosen by the Cardinals with the general approbation of all the Princes and Bishops in an Assembly at Wirtzburgh An. 1165. In this Synod it was decreed That none should be Pope but he who shall be elected according to the ancient custom and with consent of the Emperor and a Messenger of Christ and Successor of blessed Peter and not be emulous of the Imperial Dignity All who were present took an oath that they should never acknowledge any Pope who was chosen another way Christian Bishop of Mentz did first subscribe Avent lib. 6. In the mean while Pope Alexander ceaseth not to treat by his Nuntio John a Cardinal with the Romans and promised them the liberty of their Consuls and other Officers if they would aid him against the Emperor Upon these conditions he was received and then he inticed other Cities to usurp liberty When the Emperor had levied an Army he went with Paschalis towards Rome as is touched before Pope Alexander fled into Venice one of the Cities which had usurped liberty and had made a confederacy with other Cities The Emperor left Paschalis in Rome but ere he was foiled the Romans had received Pope Callistus III. and maintained him in contempt of Alexander until the reconciliation was finished between Frederick and Alexander Then this Pope made a new agreement with the Romans and was received by them An. 1178. There in a Councel he enacted That if the Cardinals could not accord in the election of a Pope whomsoever the two parties shall choose he shall be received by all and if any person leaning to the election of the third part shall demean himself as Pope he shall be accursed He did annual the acts of Victor Paschalis and Callistus Bellarm. de Sanctor beat lib. 1. Damned souls were worshipped cap. 7. testifieth that in the days of this Alexander a soul did appear and rebuked some persons for worshipping a man that was killed in drunkenness as also he testifieth that before that time a soul had appeared unto St. Martin when he was praying for it and confessed it self to be the soul of a damned robber Because these things were frequent Pope Alexander ordained That none should be worshipped as a Saint unless he were canonized by a Pope Po. Verg. de inven rer lib. 2. cap. 8. He canonized Thomas Becket who as the Sorbonists then maintained in their publique disputes was justly condemned for rebellion Before that time the Clergy paid tribute Gratian. cau 22. qu. 8. c. Tributum but Pope Alexander exempted all Church-mens goods whether Benefices or proper heritage from all tribute of temporal Lords Bellar. de Cler. lib. 1. cap. 24. prop. 4. And in Proposition 5. of the same Chapter he saith The exemption of the Clergy as well concerning their persons as their goods was brought in by the law of man and not of God This is against the Canonists saith he In the same Council it was ordained That manifest usurers should not be buried among believers This Pope gave the title of King unto Alfonso Duke of Lusitania for his valiantness against the Saracens there Baro. Annal. He sate twenty and one years 13. LUCIUS III. had peace with the Emperor but because he would have taken off the new liberty and name of Consuls the Romans forced him to flee to Verona Unto him a King of Armenia did submit himself because of a variance between him and
fear laese-Majesty lest it seem that I deserve the gibbet as opening my mouth against the heaven nevertheless because Wido Cardinal of St. Potentiana beareth witness with the people I dare not altogether contradict them for he saith There is a root of duplicity in the Roman Church and I do ingenuously profess I never saw more honest Clergy-men then in the Church of Rome but seeing you press and command me and it is not lawful to lye unto the holy Ghost I profess ye are not altogether to be followed in your works for he who dissenteth from the truth is a Schismatick and Heretick but of the mercies of God there be some who will not follow all our works but I fear lest while you continue asking these things as you are pleased you hear from your foolish friend things that will not please you Why is it Father that you search other mens lives and search not your own all men rejoyce with you you are called the father and Lord of all men and all the oyl for sinners is poured on your head If you be a Father why cravest thou gifts from thy children or if thou be a Lord why causest thou not the Romans to stand in awe of thee and having brideled their presumption bringest them not again into the faith But thou wilt preserve the City unto the Church by thy gifts did Pope Sylvester so conquer it thou art a Father in the by-ways and not in the right ways it is to be conserved by such means as it was purchased c. The Pope told him the fable of the members grumbling against the womb and the same said he would befal unto Christendom if they should not resort unto Rome their head And then the Pope smiling at the mans boldness did require him that how oft he heard any thing spoken amiss of him he would presently advertise him Without doubt this Bishop had more things in his minde which he uttered not P. Morn in Myst ex Io. Sarisbu in Policrat lib. 6. cap. 24. In the same work lib. 6. cap. 16. he saith The Roman Legates do so rage as if Satan were come forth from the face of the Lord to oppress the Church oft do they harm and herein they are like the divel that they are called good when they do not evil with them judgement is nothing but a publick reward they do account gain to be godliness they do justifie the wicked for gifts and vex the afflicted souls they adorn their tables with silver and gold and rejoyce in the worst things seeing they eat the sins of the people they are clothed with them and in them do they riot many ways whereas true worshippers should adore the Father in the Spirit if any do dissent from them he is judged a Schismatick or Heretick O that Christ would manifest himself and openly shew the way wherein men should walk Lib. 7. cap. 10. We should be servants unto the Scriptures and not domineer over them unless one will think himself worthy to rule over Angels Cap. 17. One cometh into the Church trusting in the multitude of his riches and followeth Simon nor findeth he any that saith thy money perish with thee Another feareth to come unto Peter with his gifts yet privily Jupiter slideth in a shower of gold into Danae's bosome and the incestuous wooer entereth so into the bosome of the Church The Author of Catal. test ver lib. 14. sheweth ex Petro Paris Cantor in Abbreviat Verbo how this John did oppose the Pope and the Cardinals when they would enjoyn some new Rites and said ye should be so far from enjoyning new Rites that ye should rather take away some ancient ones albeit they were profitable for Christians are much burthened with the multitude of these useful traditions ye should rather endeavor that the word of Christ may be kept for now it may be objected unto us that the commandments of God are made of no effect in respect of mens traditions 8. Edmond Rich Arch-Bishop of Canterbury about the year 1181. was The cause of the ruine of the Church wont to say By gifts that are given on the one side and taken on the other Christianity is already corrupted and it will fail ere they be aware unless they be so wise as to cure themselves from this pest By these gifts some do understand not so much what was given by Intrants as what the Popes and Bishops gave to stop the mouths of such as spoke against their vices and errors to divert their reproofs Catal. test ver 9. Petrus Blesensis once Chancelor of Canterbury and then Bishop of Rotomagum for his learning and honesty of life was in great favor with Princes and Prelates saith Trithem He did very sharply rebuke the manners of the Clergy especially that they did abuse the power of the keys to satisfie their avarice In Epistle 25. unto a friend who was an official of a Bishop he saith Because I love thee affectionately in the bowels of Christ Jesus I have decreed to exhort thee with wholesome admonitions to come timely out of Ur of the Chaldees and from the midst of Babylon and forsake the ministry of that damnable stewardship I know covetousness hath subverted thy heart in so far as thou art become an official unto a Bishop I think officials have their name not from the nown officium but from the verb officio all the business of the official is in lieu of the Bishop to strip and excoriate the silly sheep which are concredited unto him these are the Bishops blood-suckers spuing out other folks blood after they have drunk it the riches which the wicked hath gathered he shall spue it out and God shall draw it out of his belly these are as a spunge in the hand of a strainer what he hath gathered by oppressing the poor goeth unto the Bishop's pleasures but to the official's torment as the bees gather honey not for themselves but for others so ye gather riches not for your selves but for others these are the privy doors by which the servants of Bell do thievishly carry away the sacrifices which the King had laid on the table so the Bishop taketh away other mens goods with long hands and layeth the blame of the crime and infamy on the official they have their eye on the reward but look not to the fatherless and widow what is done under pretence of counterfeit Religion and justice availeth not unto life nor edifieth unto salvation Saul did spare the fattest of Amaleks flocks as if he would sacrifice unto God and he did provoke God unto wrath I could the more patiently endure that damnable office if thou wert not eminent in the knowledge of the holy Scriptures these causes and judgements wherein thou hast entangled thy self imprudently I will not say impudently are fitter for a secular man a learned and ecclesiastical man should not meddle with secular affairs I wish that thou wouldest forsake these noisome
more licence maketh us all the worse he who is the servant of servants will be Lord of Lords as if he were a God he despiseth the holy assemblies and counsels of his Brethren yea of his Lords he feareth that he be called to account for what he doth dayly against laws and good order he speaketh great things as if he were God he hath new purposes in his head to set up an Empire unto himself that wicked man whom they usually now call Antichrist in whose forehead is written the name of blasphemy I am God I cannot err changeth laws establisheth his own spoileth defraudeth killeth and sitteth in the Temple of God domineering far and wide As in the days of the ancient Sibylla Hydaspes that most ancient King hath under the name of a prophecying childe told the prosperity and named the Romans long before Troy was and Prophets have foretold in dark words that every one cannot understand The majesty of the Roman people by whom the world was governed is now away and the power hath returned into Asia the East shall rule again and the West shall be a servant Kingdoms are multiplied the highest power is I will not say torn but dissolved and broken into many the Emperor is but a title and onely a shadow now there be ten Kings together who have taken their part of the ancient Roman Empire not to rule it but to destroy it Those ten horns which St. Augustine could not understand the Turks Greeks Egyptians Africans Spaniards French English Germans Italians and Sicilians do possess the Roman Provinces and a little horn is grown up among them which hath eyes and a mouth speaking great things especially it compelleth three of these Kingdoms to wit of Sicily Italy and Germany to serve it What is more clear then this prophesie c. 12. Petrus de Vineis Chancellor of the Emperor Frederick the II. wrote Petrus de Vineis against the maners of the Pope's Court. six books of Epistles which were printed in the year 1566. some of them are inserted in Catalog test verit lib. 16. He wrote many in name of the Emperor unto several Princes The second Epistle of the first book he directed unto the Kings and Princes generally exhorting them that they obey not the Pope and his Cardinals who feed upon the alms of the poor and oppress the children of the Church The following ages saith he may be wise when they know what hath been before them and as the wax receiveth impression from the signature so mortal men are framed by example O that I had tasted of such happiness that Christian Princes had left unto us such timely warning as we from the experience of our wounded Majesty do leave unto you the Clergy who are made fat by the alms of the poor do oppress the children when they are ordained Apostolical Fathers though they be the children of our subjects yet forgetting their fatherly duty will not vouchsafe to reverence Emperor nor King What is spoken in borrowed words is clear by the presumption of Pope Innocent the IV. for in a general Councel as he calleth it he durst pronounce a sentence of deposition which he cannot maintain without a strange prejudice of all Kings albeit I was neither summoned nor convicted of any fraud or offence What cause have ye all and every King of every Countrey to fear from the wrath of such a Prince of Priests It is not enough that he attempteth to dethrown us albeit we by the power of God were crowned after the election of the Princes and approbation of the whole Church and people living in the Religion of Christian faith and albeit in respect of the Imperial Diadem no rigor can be exercised against us even though lawful causes were proved against us but the abuse of that Priestly power would so overthrow us that we should be neither first nor last And this indeed ye do when ye obey them who counterfeit holiness and their ambition hopeth to swallow you all O that your simple credulity would beware as Christ hath warned of that leaven of the Scribes and Pharisees how many filthinesses of that Court might ye abhor which shame and dishonesty will not suffer me to name truly the wealthy revenues wherewith they are enriched to the impoverishing of many Kingdoms have made them mad among us Christians are become beggers that the Patarens may be fed among them ye bring down your own houses that ye may build up your adversaries houses there It hath been our care that those things should be written for you albeit not declaring sufficiently what I wish but other things I will acquaint you with in a more private way to wit to what uses your prodigality may employ the riches of the poor What can be done in chusing an Emperor unless peace which we intend by able mediators to establish be at least superficially restored betwixt us and the Church what may we intend concerning the common and particular affairs of all Kings c. In Epist 3. he faith It is no where found that by any Law of God or man the high Priest of Rome may at his pleasure transfer the Empire or judge Kings or Princes by depriving them of their temporal Kingdoms for albeit according to the Law of men or of custom our consecration belongeth unto him yet he hath no more power to deprive us then the Prelates of any other Nation who after their custom do consecrate and anoint their Kings In Epist 13. unto the King of France It is notorious and the world cannot hide it how that Apostolical Father hath impugned our innocency with both the swords for while at his command we were passing over sea he our adversary and enemy invaded the Kingdom of Sicily and hath spoiled it many ways then after our returning into the Kingdom by the manifold intercession of the Alman Princes a peace was made with the Church and though I did my service yet that Apostolical man laid his hands more heavily upon us and proprio motu without any cause on my part he hath devised whatever could be devised to our ruine and by proclaiming the sentence of excommunication against us and by his Missives and Nuntios he publisheth unto all men the titles of defaming us Lastly To supplant us he aspiring as it were to build the tower of Babylon against the fort of David hath called all the Prelates he could unto a particular Councel so aiming to set the East before the North but the wondrous providence of God by whom we live and reign beholding the purpose of so great iniquity and turning his thoughts into nothing hath brought the Cardinals and Prelates both of France and some other Nations into our hands whom many others being drowned in the sea we keep fast as our enemies Let not your Highness marvel si Augustus tenet in Augusto that Caesar keepeth in prison the Prelates of France who would have imprisoned Caesar In Epist
consented to none of them and intending the peace of the Church he sent unto the Emperor whose Authority and care should have been principal in this case saith Frossard and unto the Kings of England Bohemia and Hungary intreating them not to be deficient unto publick tranquility After the year 1397. when the Noble men of France were redeemed from the power of the Turks King Charls wrote again unto the Emperor They appointed to meet at Rhems pretending other causes of their meeting After consultation they sent the Bishop of Camerak unto Rome exhorting Boniface that for the good of the Church he would lay aside his Papal honor for a time until by advice of Princes and learned men a necessary overture were provided The Pope said He would follow the advice of the Cardinals But the people of Rome did exhort him to maintain his own right and not to submit to any Prince of them all At the second conference Boniface said He would submit if Benedict would submit also The Bishop did report this answer unto the Emperor at Confluentia and returned into France and he was sent unto Benedict with the same proposition His Cardinals could agree upon no certain answer and he said He was lawfully chosen and would not renounce for any mans pleasure Wherefore a Captain that was sent with the Bishop laid hands on the Pope and took him Then Charls advertised the Emperor and he intreated the King of England to lay aside all faction for a space and contribute his aid in this case When this came in consultation the Estates were desirous of the purpose but it did offend them that the business was carried on by Authority of the French King and they said France shall never prescribe an order in Religion unto England The same year Charls died and Richard was committed to the Tower Frossard lib. 4. Then France agreed with Benedict upon condition he should procure the peace of the Church Many Cities in Italy revolted from Boniface as may be seen in Platin. and he was brought into such great penury that he sent unto all Countries offering pardons for so much money as their charges towards Rome would require By such Indulgences his Legate brought from one Country 100000. florens Theod. Ã Niem lib. 1. cap. 68. Mornay He called his Legates to account and finding that they had reaped more gain he put them to death But his pardons were so contemned saith Platin. that many crimes were done because people thought they could have remission for money Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. reporteth the same He kept the Jubilee An. 1400. when many hundreds of people died of the plague at Rome After that the Cardinals of Avenion went to Rome to treat of peace but Boniface said He only was Pope and Peter de Luna was the Anti-Pope They replied Their Master was not a Simoniack He discharged them of the City and within three days he died An. 1404. CHAP. II. Of EMPERORS 1. ALBERT Duke of Austria summoned a Diet at Frankford he renounced his former election and was chosen again Pope Boniface the VIII was his only foe but afterwards he confirmed him on condition he would expel Philip King of France and take his Kingdom to himself But Albert in stead of war married the Daughter of Philip and lived for the most part in peace After the example of his Father he would never go into Italy yet he governed his part of it by Deputies and Dukes He had wars with the Kingdom of Bohemia and conquered it unto his eldest Son At whatsoever occasion he had any fight he was present in person and was always victorious therefore he was called Albertus Triumphans He was once poisoned by the Bishop of Salzburgh and by help of medicine was preserved At last he died unfortunately by conspiracy of his Brother's Son John in the tenth year of his reign An. 1308. All the time of Adulph and Albert Andronicus the Son of Michael Paleologus reigned in Constantinople he would never acknowledge the Pope of Rome Philip King of France thought now to be Emperor because the Pope was in his Realm but Clemens did fear his power and wrote unto the Electors to hasten the election 2. HENRY the VII Earl of Lutzenburgh was chosen and quickly confirmed by Clemens on condition that he should go to Rome and be crowned within two years The Pope required this because he thought by him to beat down the troubles in Italy saith Io. Naucler He had wars with the Duke of Wittembergh Albert's Brother's Son for the Kingdom of Bohemia Albert's Son was dead leaving but one Daughter whom Henry did sue for his Son Then he went into Italy and subdued Robert King of Pulia The Pope sent three Cardinals to crown him at Rome but he began to fear his power and gave the Cardinals in charge to require homage of him and that he should swear faithfulness unto the See of Rome Henry said unto the Cardinals It was not the custom of his Ancestors and against the freedom of the Empire that the Prince of Princes should give an oath of fidelity unto the Servant of Servants Nevertheless he was crowned and received graciously by the Clergy and many Cities and he compelled them to obedience who did refuse The Pope did strengthen the above named Robert against him and because that course could not prevail Jacobine a Dominican gave him poison in the wine at the Mass in Bonconvento An. 1315. The Pope by his divulged Bulls would have excused the Frier but the people were so inraged for this villany that they arose against that Order and killed many of them and burnt their houses in Tuscia and Lombardy Andronicus was now become old and assumed his Son Michael to govern equally but he lived not long time his Son Andronicus rebelled against the old Emperor so that Greece was divided and became a prey unto Othoman At that time Chatiles Governor of Peloponesus sent for the aid of the Turks they came and carried great spoil out of Thracia The other party sent unto the Italians and Spaniards which both sought their own gain and when the Greeks were sensible of their folly they did submit themselves unto young Andronicus and then he dealt roughly both with the Turks and Italians so that they both became his enemies Laonic. Chalco con de reb Turci lib. 1. 3. After the death of Henry the Electors could not agree for four chose Lewis Duke of Bavier of those four the Duke of Brandeburgh gave his sentence by his Proctor and the other three chose Frederick Duke of Austria who thereafter purchased the consent of Brandeburgh they were crowned by two Bishops severally Lewis at Aken and the other at Bonna and great sedition arose in Germany They both by their Ambassades sought confirmation from the Pope Unto LEWIS he said He had already usurped too much and gone beyond the power of an absolute Emperor FREDERICK did alledge
bodily pains in this world which after their own sayings are far less and the Pope may go down to hell as another man and whereas he taketh upon him to absolve any man without inward repentance he extolleth himself above God This complaint is at length in the Act. Monim written by Io. Fox and these are the chief heads of it 11. In the twenty fifth year of King Edward the III. which was 1364. Laws against the power of the Pope Statutes were made If any procured from Rome a provision to any Abbey Priory or Benefice in England which is said to be in destruction of the Realm and holy Religion or if any man sued out of the Court of Rome any process or procured any personal citation upon causes whose cognifance and final discussion pertaineth to the King's Court these shall be out of the King's protection and their lands goods and cattels shall be forfeited unto the King The narrative of the Act sheweth the cause of it and the King and Commons of the Realm had oft complained that his Realms were impoverished by the Pope giving Benefices to strangers which never dwelt in England the King and Nobility were robbed of their right of patronage the cure was not served and the will of the first founders was not followed The King had oft complained but in vain therefore he resolved to make his Kingdom free from this bondage Morn in Myster pag. 480. sheweth that when Pope Gregory the XI heard of it he cried This enterprise is a renting of the Church a destroying of Religion and usurpation of his right and priviledge Wherefore he sent immediately unto Edward requiring him to annul these Acts. But when the Schism arose no Pope did insist in it until Pope Martin the V. sent more sharp Letters unto King Henry the VI. And he answered An Act of Parliament cannot be annulled but by another Parliament and he would assemble a Parliament within a short space for the same cause but he did it not saith Pol. Virg. Hist lib. 19. In the thirteeth year of Richard the II. this Act was revived in these words If any person within or without the Realm shall seek from the Court of Rome preferment to any Benefice of Cure or without Cure the preferment shall be null and the person shall be banished and his goods shall appertain unto the King and the same punishment shall strike against them which receive or entertain any such person As also it was ordained If any person shall bring or send any summons sentence or excommunication or if any shall make execution of any such summons sentence or excommunication against any person whatsoever shall forfeit all his lands and goods for ever and himself shall be imprisoned and incur the pain of death yea although such a person had obtained the King's licence for petitioning at the Court of Rome he shall sorfeit a years rent It is also observed that before the year 1367. the high offices in England Offices of State as the Lord Chancellor the Lord Treasurer the Lord Privy Seal c. were wont to be for the most part in the hands of the Clergy as also in Scotland until the Reformation but about that time the English Nobility procured that all these offices should be given unto temporal Lords 12. At that time God raised up John Wickliff a couragious witness of Iohn Wickliff truth he was Fellow of Merton Colledge and Master of Baliol Colledge in Oxford and Reader of Divinity there about the year 1370. He began first to oppose in questions of Logick and Metaphysick but such as strawed the way to other things which he intended When he set upon controversies of Divinity he protested publickly in the Schools that his aim was to bring the Church from Idolatry to some amendment In his book entituled The path-way to perfect knowledge near the end he sheweth what travel he had in translating the Bible into English he gathered many old Latine Bibles for saith he the late books are very corrupt and he conferred the translations with the ancient Doctors and common Glosses and especially he was helped by the late translation of Lyra in the old Testament and the fourth time he employed many cunning men at the correcting of his fourth translation Then he wrote that book which I have now named wherein he giveth the sum of every book of the old Testament with some general and useful observations He reckoneth the books according to the Hebrew and sheweth also some use of the Apocrypha for examples of piety patience constancy c. and denieth that they are for proof of faith In chap. 2. he saith The truth of the Gospel sufficeth to salvation without keeping the ceremonies made of God in the old Law and much more without keeping the ceremonies of sinful and unknowing men that have been made in time of Antichrist and unbinding of Satan as it is Apocal. 20. and he calleth it heresie to say otherwise In chap. 1. he saith Christian men and women old and yong should study fast in the new Testament for it is of full authority and open to the understanding of simple men as to the points that be most needful to salvation and the same sentence in the darkest places of holy writ is both open and dark which sentence is in the open places and each place of holy writ both open and dark teacheth humility and charity and therefore he that keepeth humility and charity hath the true understanding and perfection of all holy writ as Augustine proveth in his Sermon of praising charity therefore no simple man of wit should be feared unmeasurably to study the text of holy writ for they are the words of everlasting life as Peter said to Christ Iohn 6. and the holy Ghost stirred holy men to speak and write the words of holy writ for the comfort and salvation of meek Christian men as Peter in his Epistles and Paul Rom. 15. witness And no Clark should be proud of the very understanding of holy writ for that very understanding without charity which keepeth God's hests maketh a man deeper damned as Christ Jesus and James witness and the pride and covetousness of Clarks is the cause of their blindeness and heresie In chap. 10. Though Kings and Lords knew no more of holy writ then three stories of 2 Chron. that is of Jehoshaphat Hezekiah and Josiah they might learn sufficiently to live well and govern their people well by God's Law and eschew all pride and idolatry and other sins But alas alas alas whereas King Jehoshaphat sent his Princes Deacons and Priests to each City of his Realm with the Book of God's Law to teach openly God's Law unto the people ..... some Christian Lords send general Letters unto all their Ministers and Liege-men that the pardons of the Bishop of Rome which are open lies for they grant many hundred years of pardons after doomsday be preached generally in their Realms
Priests are worse than hypocrites since they are so far from hiding their wickedness before men that they openly avow it and they are permitted by their Prelates because they pay yearly some money unto their Officials And that the condition of the Church is more dangerous now than ever it was for in time of persecution were good men but now the Church hath liberty and decaies for want of zeal and knowledge c. Catol test ver lib. 19. 4. Felinus Accursius Petrus de bella pertica Bartolus Johannes Igneus and many other Lawyers are recorded to have testified against Emperours and Princes for their weakness in suffering Bishops to usurp the Temporal Sword and Dominion of Lands and Cities and against the imprudence of them who had given so many priviledges unto the Clergy by which the Popes and Bishops do inlarge their power and oppress the Laity At that time Volquin in a Sermon called the Monks Monsters a Monster said he is a head with two bodies or a body with two heads and such are Monks they are Monks and Lawyers or Monks and Courtiers c. And so are Priests and Canons who have many Benefices Prebendaries c. ibid. 5. Vincentius a Venetian was then famous in Italy for opinion of holiness He left some Prophecies against the Clergy which in the end of that Century were Printed at Paris with the Prophecies of some others In one he saith Antichrist is in the World in another he saith Antichrist shall be a Pope but to allay the word he adds a Pope not lawfully chosen We may now add Many Popes have not been chosen lawfully In another he saith If we speak of those who are called Religious there is not one in all the World that keeps his Religion as he should they are all become corrupt and scandalous yea they are the instruments of perdition who should be instruments of the salvation of souls Ibid. 6. When the Antipopes would not remove the Schism a Parliament was in Paris An. 1406. Septemb. 11. where Charls the VI. ordained That The Acts of France against the Popes none should pay Tithes to Pope nor Cardinals and if they attempted to exact them no former provisions should be acknowledged In the Narration of this Act it is said That the Deputy of the University did apply unto Pope Benedict these sayings Withdraw you from every Brother that walks inordinately And I know that after my deaarture Wolves shall come in amongst you not sparing the Flock And Because my Flock was spoiled and my Sheep were deavoured by all the Beasts of the Field having no Shepheard neither do my Shepheards seek my Sheep but the Shepheards seek themselves and feed not my Sheep therefore thus saith the Lord I will cause them to cease from feeding my Sheep and I will deliver my Sheep from their mouths and therefore all paiment yea and all obedience should be denied unto the Pope And so they promised for their own part Fascic rer expeten fol. 195. In February following was another Edict discharging the paiment of Annates and other things that were called Minuta servitia In January 1408. in presence of the King and Peers and people of the Realm and of the Embassadours of England Scotland Sicilia and Galicia John Cartehusius a Norman in the name of the University had a Sermon on Ps 7. His sorrow shall turn upon his own head c. There he deduceth six conclusions 1. Peter de Luna or Pope Benedict is an obdured Schismatick an Heretick and disturber of the peace and union of the Church 2. He should not be called Pope nor Cardinal nor named with any Title of Honour and who obey him are worthy of the punishment pronounced against the abettors of Hereticks ..... Wherefore the University with one consent do wish that neither the King nor any of the Realm would accept any Bulls from Peter de Luna that the University be commanded to publish the truth throughout the Kingdom that a Bull of Excommunication which was lately brought from him unto the King should be torn as injurious to his Majesty that the Bishop of St. Flora and M. Peter de Corsellis and Sancienus de Leu Dean of St. German in Altisiodore be apprehended and punished because they consulted with Peter de Luna and the University promised to shew weightier things concerning the faith and prove them before competent persons These petitions were all granted to the University Benedict hearing these things fled with four Cardinals into Spain In August all Prelates and Church-men were commanded to publish the Neutrality of the Popes in their several jurisdictions P. Morn in Myster pag. 516 518. And then he sheweth how France stood for the like Neutrality in the time of Pope Alexander the V. 7. At the same time Francis Zabarella a famous Lawyer of Padua wrote de Schismate where he spareth not to aver The followers of the Pope have corrupted the Canon Law with their Glosses nothing is so unlawful but they think it lawful unto them they have exalted the Pope above God himself whence hath flowed a deluge of evils the Pope draweth unto himself all the authority of other Churches and despiseth inferior Prelates unless God provide for the estate of the Catholick Church it is in danger but in a Councel remedy must be provided and the Papal power must be curbed since he is subject unto the Church for that power resideth not in the Pope but in the Church or in a general Councel representing her the Church neither can now nor at any time could transfer that power unto one man but the same remaineth wholly unto her the Church may depose a Pope it is a fond thing that they say commonly The Pope cannot be judged by men since he who is judged by the Church is not judged by men but by God The power of calling Councels belongeth unto the Emperor as is clear by the examples of Constantine Justinian Charls the Great c. The Emperor should be present in the Councel as was in Nice and others when matters of faith are treated in them Laicks if they be worthy and prudent may be present in Councels The Pope cannot hinder the calling of them since through want of them the Church hath fallen into so great mischief and Bishops usurp government as secular Princes Seeing the Emperor is the principal Advocate and defender of the Church he may and should ask account of the Pope's faith so oft as the Pope is suspected and he may proceed against him by Law Peter never had the fulness of power but unto him in the name of the Church the keys were given We are not obliged to obey the Pope but when he requireth just things we should not give unto him such honor as to equalize him unto God nor should adoration be given unto him which Peter refused Acts 10. Whereas it is said The Church cannot er it is not to be understood of the Pope nor of the
the Danube near unto Frioli in Italy and on the North he marcheth with Poland and Muscovy In Affrick his ditions are for the most part barren except most fertile Aegypt This Empire is now governed by twenty Bassaws of which three are in Europe the most potent is in Greece another in Hungary and the third in Temisnara in Asia are thirteen three in Affriâ—k and one in Cyprus Cumin Ventura in Relatio de Vrbe Constantinop Wheresoever they prevailed they either slue all the inhabitants or led them away in such misery that they lived so that death had been more tolerable Bathol Georgueviz lived amongst them the space of 13. years about the year 1540. and returning writ a book Deploratio Christianorum which was printed at Wittemberg An. 1560. there he saith If any man had foreknown that calamity they would rather have chosen to have died a thousand times if in any place death be mixed with life or if life be prolonged that men may be long a dying it is under the Turks the bondage in Aegypt the captivity in Assyria and exile in Babylon are light in comparison of this most grievous oppression for whether Christians do submit unto them or not it is all one if these prevail as in their promises is no fidelity so is no mercy in their victory they kill all the Nobility and scarcely spare any of the Clergy they throw down all the Churches or turn them to their blasphemous superstition leaving unto Christians old Chappels which when they decay it is permitted to rebuild for a great sum of money neither are Christians permitted to have any audible sign of assembling but only as it were by stealth to exercize their religion neither may a Christian bear Office in any Province or City nor carry a weapon if any blasphemy be spoken against Christ or contumely against a Christian he must hold his peace but if thou speak against their Mahumet the punishment is fire or if against their religion thou shalt be circumcized If a Christian on horseback do meet a Turkish Priest he must come down and with low courtesie salute the Priest Every Christian now must pay the fourth part of all his increase as well of their Corns and Bestial as of their handy-work and every Master of a family paieth a ducate yearly for every person of his family if the Parents have it not to pay they must sell their children and others are compelled to beg it or they are condemned to perpetual prison and still it is free unto the Turk to take the most handsom of the Christian children and circumcize and bring them in their Cloisters to be Seminaries of his Janizaries or guard and of his Souldiers so that they hear not of Christ nor Parents yet many of these Janizaries carry under their arm pits a New-Testament in Greek or Arabick From amongst the fairest of the Christian daughters the great Turks hath his Wives and Concubines and it is religion unto them to do otherwise So that by custom or contempt of the old Turkish blood the present Emperours and Janizaries and Bassaws are descended of the Christians Both the Christians and the Janizaries in these Provinces do heartily wish the revenging Sword of Christians to deliver them from their wofull thraldom and the Turks stand in fear of it because of such a prophesie amongst them Georgieviz de affectione Christianor The multitude of the Turks are base minded being destitute of all learning for their Laws forbid Schools and they live most by Pasturage Euphorm in Icon. animor cap. 9. This brief glance of the power and tyranny of the Turks is usefull for understanding some passages of the Scriptures as also to move others unto compassion and praiers for the Christians whose troubles we know not and to make us the more thankfull for our tranquility and liberty and more patiently to bear sickness a little penury or if it were banishment for Christ's sake c. which light things many do impatiently undergo because they know not the heavy crosses of other Christians Yea and for cleering the justice of God in all these heavy burthens of Christians it may be marked out of Nicep Gregoras and Chalcocondylas their Histories that though these Greeks were very constant both in the Doctrine and Rites of their Antients yet amongst their Nobility were manifold divisions and strifes amongst their Clergy great ambition and contention and especially they complain of the wretchlessness of the Emperours and the infinite Taxes which they exacted of the people so that many did even before the loss of Constantinople chuse to live under the Turks and the rather because at that time the Turks dealt fairly with the Christians that would come and dwell in their Towns and proffered them liberties and it was upon occasion of these grievances that some Greeks came into Italy and Germany in the beginning of that Century CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. WHilest King Richard was living in prison Henry the IV. was Crowned King of England An. 2. chap. 3. he ordained that if any person should obtain from the Bishop of Rome any provision to be exempt from obedience regular or ordinary or to have any Office perpetual in any house of Religion he should incur the pains of Praemunire And chap. 15. He gave authority unto Bishops and their Ordinaries to imprison and fine Civil power of coaction gâ—ven to Bishops who exerce it cruelly all Subjects who refuse the Oath ex Officio Here by the way I add that in the Parliament of King James An. 1610. Stat. 1. it is said Whereas the Temporal Sword was never in the Prelates power untill the 2. of Henry the IV. and then usurped by them without consent of the Commons for say They were truly Ecclesiastical yet it is against the Laws of God and of the Land that they should meddle with civil jurisdiction therefore is an Act past against it and the Oath Ex Officio In the same Parliament of Henry the IV. it was ordained that all Lollards that is who professed the doctriue which Wickliff had taught should be apprehended and if they should remain obstinate they should be delivered to the Bishop of the Diocy and by him unto the correction of the Secular Magistrate to be burnt This Act was the first in this Island for burning in case of Religion and began to be put in execution the same year 1401. and Thomas Arundel Arch Bishop of Canterbury swore that he would not leave a slip of the Lollards in the Land At that time did suffer William Sawtree a Priest William Swinderby Richard White William Thorp Reinold Peacock once Bishop of Saint Aâ—â—ph and then of Chicester Io. Fox in Acts Mon. Many errours were imputed unto them maliciously but as Ph. Morn in Myster pag. 495. shews ex Walsing in Hypodeig they held no other doctrine but of the Waldenses George Abbot contra Hill in answer to the first reason sec 25. shews that
those which fled was Peter Pain who had been a hearer of Wickliff and then went into Bohemia and was sent unto the Councel of Basil where he argued for partaking of both elements and against the Civil Power of the Clergy William White being examined before William Bishop of Norwich An. 1428. did hold as he had also written that by Law Marriage was granted unto all persons of the militant Church but the Pope who is the Antichrist and his Counsellors which are the Clarks of Lucifer have abolished this Law to the undoing of the Priesthood after the loosing of Satan that is after the 1000. years from the incarnation Anno 3. of Henry the V. the Act was renewed against presentations unto Benefices to be purchased from the Pope but under colour of prejudice to the Incumbents in going so far for them but by this Act all presentations from the Pope were annulled An. 1439. under King Henry the VI. Richard Wiche was burnt the next year Eleanora Cobham Dutchess of Glocester was condemned to perpetual imprisonment in the Isle of Man and Robert only a Priest was condemned to death Philip Morice was excommunicated by Pope Eugenius and he appealed unto the General Councel 4. Richard King of England had made Truce with France for 30. years Troubles between France and England these being expired Henry the V. sent unto Charls the VII King of France An. 1415. claiming the Crown of France So Wars began Henry conquered a great part of France In the year 1419. Charls did dis-inherit his son Lewis and then the Kingdom was divided some cleaving unto Lewis who at that time was called King of Vierron because he lived there in Berry Charls agreed with Henry that Henry should take to wife the daughter of Charls and be proclaimed Regent of France and both should keep what they have and after the death of Charls the Crown of France shall remain with Henry and his heirs and that Henry with the Duke of Burgundy should pursue Lewis the Dolphin as an enemy of the Common-Wealth These two Kings died in one year Charls died first and Henry because his son was but eight moneths old ordained his brother Humphrey Duke of Glocester to be Protector of England and the Dukes of Bedford and Burgundy Protectors of France These two had continual Wars with Lewis Henry the VI. was Crowned King of England in the eighth year of his age and at Paris he was Crowned King of France in the tenth year of his age An. 1431. Five years thereafter the Duke of Bedford died and the Duke of Burgundy became an enemy to England then all things in France went backward from England but no cessation of wars untill the year 1475. when King Edward the IV. invaded France and then Truce was made for seven years at that time Lewis gave unto Edward 75000. crowns and 50000. crowns yearly during the Truce Henry the VII renewed the old claim An. 1487. Peace was made An. 1492. on condition that Charls should pay presently a great sum of money and then yearly 25000. crowns in the name of Tribute Tho. Cooper 5. At Saint Andrews Paul Craw was accused An. 1431. for following John Wickliff and Huss namely for denying that the substance of the Bread and Wine is changed or that confession is necessary to be made unto Priests or praiers unto Saints departed When he was condemned they did put a Bull of Brass in his mouth to the end he should not speak unto the people or they should not know for what he was burnt King James the I. then did set himself to reform the abuses that had crept into the Realm under the Reign of Robert the III. and his own captivity in England he made Laws against the disturbers of the common peace and against them who ride with more men then their yearly Revenues may sustain he punished Robbers and Rebels He considered the Clergy and saw that Benefices were not bestowed on learned men but as rewards done unto the Pope or a Bishop And he saw Monks abounding in wealth and more mindfull of their bellies than of books and the Churches served by some begging Friers which were hired by the Titulars to preach now and then and the Beneficed men did never see their Parishes unless it were to crave their Tithes When the King did publickly rebuke such enormities the Bishops answered and the Friers preached Church-men should be left unto the Pope and to God neither are they obliged to answer unto any prophane Magistrate When he could A glimpsâ— of Reformation not amend the present possessours he would provide for the time to come At Saint Andrews he founded some Schools to be Seminaries of all Estates and to the end the Schools should be had in the greater estimation he honoured the Masters with competent maintenance and their meetings and disputes with his Royal presence He gave strict command that the Masters should recommend unto him the most diligent and worthiest Disciples on whom he might bestow the vaking Benefices and he had alwaies by him a role of the recommended Students Likewise he turbed the Monasteries and said King David who erected so many Monasteries was a good Saint to the Church but an ill Saint to the Crown Buchan lib. 10. With consent of all the Estates he made an Act that all the Subjects should be ruled by the King's Laws only In Parliam 3. and if any did fly or appeal from the King's judgment he should be accounted a Rebel and punished accordingly In Parliam 8. James Kennedy Bishop of Saint Andrews was then exemplary he caused all Parsons and Vicars to dwell at their Parish Churches for preaching the Word of God unto their people and to visit them especially in time of sickness He indeavoured to visit all the Parishes within his Diocy four times in the year and inquired in every Parish if they were duly instructed by their Parson or Vicar and if the Sacraments were duly administred if the poor were helped and the young ones instructed in the grounds of Religion Where he found not this order observed he punished the Delinquents severely to the end God's glory might shine throughout his Diocy Ex M. S. histor in Biblioth Edimb 6. James the III. King of Scotland ordained by Act of Parliament An. 1466. that no Commenda old or new should have place within the Realm and that none shall purchase nor accept any Commenda under pain of rebellion otherwise then for the space of six moneths And that no Pension new or old of any Benefice Secular or Religious be sought nor accepted from any person without or within the Realm under the same pain James the III. Parlia 1. Hence we may guess at the abuses of Commendaes and Pensions out of Benefices as certainly complaints have been made at that time against them Here by the way the Reader may inquire what a Of Commenda Commenda is and how it began This we may
Articles but such as may be thought to have been venemous accusations for the practice of these enemies was ever to make truth odious or uttered obscurely or of not so great importance The Bishop said to Adam Reed Reed beleevest thou that God is in Heaven Adam answered Not as I do the Sacraments seven The Bishop said unto the King Sir Io he denieth that God is in Heaven The King said Adam what saiest thou He answered If it please your Majesty hear the end between the churl and me Then turning to the Bishop he said I neither think nor beleeve as thou thinkest but I am most assured that God is not only in Heaven but also on Earth but thou and thy faction declare by your works that either God is not at all or that he is so set up in Heaven that he regards not what is done upon the Earth for if thou didst beleeve firmly that God is in Heaven thou wouldest not make thy self check-mate to the King and altogether forget the charge that Jesus Christ gave unto his Apostles To preach his Gospel and not to play the proud Prelates as all the rabble of you do now And then he said unto the King Sir judge now whether the Bishop or I do beleeve best that God is in Heaven The Bishop could not revenge himself as he would and other taunts were given him But the King willing to put an end said unto Adam Wilt thou burn thy bill He answered Sir The Bishop's if you will With these and the like scoffs the Bishop and his party were so dashed that the greatest part of the accusations was turned into laughter and the King would not condemn them After that time none was accused for religion in the space of 30. years CHAP. V. Of COUNCELS 1. I Resume the narration of Councels not for any profitable information that may be reaped from their Decrees but rather that the wickedness of the Popes may appear the more clearly partly as it was condemned by these Councels in former times and partly as it did overrule and abuse some of them by crafty policies 2. The Cardinals of both the Popes Gregory and Benedict left them and A Councel at Pisa assembled a Councel at Pisa An. 1409. The Bishop Tarracon had a Sermon on the Text Purge out the Leaven c. He said These two were no more Popes then his shooes were Popes they are worse then Anna and Caiaphas and are like to Divels The definitive Sentence was pronounced that both Benedict and Gregory were Schismaticks and Hereticks and worthy to be deposed for their horrible sins The Acts of them both in the preceding year were annulled Alexander the V. was chosen Pope and an Epistle was written in his name unto the Bishop of Paris where the other two Popes are called the enemies of God and his Church and it is declared that they were deposed for their notorious crimes Ph. Mornae in Myster ex Monstrelet vol. 1. cap. 52. 53. 57. This Councel saith Bellarmin de Concil was a General Councel but it seems neither to be approved nor rejected since Antoninus affirmeth par 3. tit 22. cap. 5. that it was an unlawfull and not a true Councel and the event proves the same because it took not away but augmented the Schism And yet saith Bellarm. if it had been condemned without all doubt Pope Alexander the VI. had not called himself the sixth but the fifth Mark this reason yea it is almost the common opinion that Alexander and his Successour John were true Popes as indeed of those three they were most reverenced So he 3. In the year 1410. Pope John assembled a Councel at Rome a Mass A Councel at Rome of the Holy Ghost was said after the custom The Pope sitting in his Chair behold an ugly and dreadfull Owl coming from behind him flew too and fro with an ill-favoured shouting and standing sometimes upon a middle beam of the Church looked with staring eies upon the Pope All the people marvelled that such a night Fowl came in the day amongst such a multitude judging it an ominous token for behold said they how the Spirit appears in the shape of an Owl As they beheld one another scarcely could they keep their countenances from laughter Pope John began to sweat and to fret within and not finding by what means he could salve the matter he arose and went away In another Session the Owl appeared again and ever looked towards the Pope he was ashamed and commanded to drive her away but she was not afraid of their cries nor the things that were thrown at her and never removed untill they killed her They who were present did scoff at the Councel and went away and nothing was acted Nic. Clemangis in Fascic rer expetend 4. By much travel of the Emperour Sigismund was assembled An. 1414. at The 〈◊〉 at 〈◊〉 Constance a Councel of 309. Bishops 600. other Fathers 24. Dukes 140. Counts many Delegates from Cities and Incorporations and from Universities and many learned Lawyers with consent of Pope John All particulars were decided by the suffrages of four Nations to wit German Italian French and English every Nation had their several places and Presidents who continued not constantly but were often changed Here were 45. Sessions and many things concluded the principal were these In Sess 1. Nov. 16. it was determined with consent of P. John sitting as President that the Councel was lawfully called and the Ministers and Officials of the Councel were named In Sess 2. Mar. 2. An. 1215. the Emperor being present the Pope gave his renunciation in this manner I John Pope XXIV for the quieting of all Christian people do promise swear and vow unto God and the Church and this sacred Councel that I shal willingly and freely give peace unto the Church of Christ by way of simple renunciation of the Papacy and to do and fulfil it effectually with the advice of the present Councel if and when Peter de Luna Benedict the XIII and Angelus de Corario Greg. the XII so called in the time of their obedience shal by themselves or by their lawful Proctors forsake simply the Title which they pretend c. Instruments were taken thereupon In Sess 3. Mar. 25. it was ordained that the departing of the Pope should be no hindrance but the Councel may proceed Item that the Councel should not be dissolved until the Schism be removed and the Church be REFORMED in head and members In Sess 4. March 30. This Synod being assembled in the Holy Ghost and representing the Catholick Church militant hath immediate power from Christ unto which every man shall be obedient in things concerning faith extirpation of schism and general reformation of the Church both in head and members Item Pope John should not withdraw any Official of the Councel and if he shall attempt to do so or hath atempted it by censures and excommunications none of those things shal
Court that they did violate all Concordata they reserve all the fattest Benefices unto the Cardinalls they without all order dispense expectative graces exact Annates without pitty measure indulgences according to their luxury multiply the exaction of tiths under pretense of Turkish war sell benefices and priesthoods indifferently to unable persons even to ignorants and draw all causes unto Rome Whole volums of such things are extant and were presented unto Emperours and Kings and they adjoined the necessary temedies especially in the years 1516 and 1517 as P. Mornay testifieth in Myster pa. 629 edit Salmu in fol. and when Orth. Gratious had declared the 109 Grievances of Germany he saith O if there were not more hundreds of such that are here mentioned by the Princes CAP. IV. Of BRITANNE 1. John Colet had learned humane sciences at home and went to France and Italy for love of the sacred Scriptures When he returned he set himself especially to the meditation of Paul's epistles and expounded them publickly and freely at Oxford Henry 7 promoted him to the Deanry of Paul's He professed to distaste many things that he had heard in Sorbone he called the Scotists men without judgement and the Thomists arrogant he said he reaped more fruit by the books which the Rabbies called hereticall than by their books that were full of divisions and definitions and weremost approved by them He never marryed and yet regarded not monks without learning he said he found no where lesse corrupt manners than among married persons because the care of a family and other affections suffered them not to deboard so much as others are wont He spoke zealously against bishops who professing religion were greatest worldlings and in stead of shepheards were wolves In his Sermons he said Images should not be worshipped and clerks should not be covetous Nor Christians willingly be warriours Two Friers Bricote and Standice accused him for heresy unto B. Richard Fiziames and he unto the archb first and then unto King Henry VIII but these two knowing the godliness of the man became his Patrones Erasm in epist ad Jod Jon. dated Andrelac Idi Jun. An. 1521. He died of a consumption An. 1519 in the 53 year of his age the clergy would have taken his body out of the grave and burned it if they had not been hindred by the King Foxe in acts mon. 2. Arthur the eldest son of King Henry I. married Catharine the Infanta of Spain and died without issue then his father being desirous to continue the alliance with Spain and to keep her rich dowry within the realme devised to marry this young widow to his other son Henry and for this end he purchased a dispensation from the Pope The King thought to have made his second son Archbishop of Canterbury and for this end was the more solicitous to have him well instructed but he was crowned after his fathers death An. 1509. 3. In the beginning of this Century was litle stirre in matters of religion in Scotland After that infortunate battel of Flowdon where King James 4 and his base son Alexander Archbishop of Saintandrews were slain fell great strife for that See Gawin douglas Bishop of Dunkell and brother to the Earle of Anguise was presented by the Queen as Regent Patrick hepburn Priour of Saintandrews was elected by the Chanons and Forman Bishop of Murray and Pope Julius his Legate would have it by his power of Eegation This strife was so hot and continued so long a time that the mouths of many were opened to speak against the corruptions in the Church 4. Hector Boece was borne at Dundy brought up in learning at Paris and at this time was professour of philosophy and afterward Principall of the Colledge at Aberdien In his Chronicle of Scotland he cometh not nearer than King Iames 2 but by the by he shewes the estate of the Church in his own time in Lib. 13. c. 11 he saith Now we will make a digression and see how farr the Prelats and Church men in antient times were above the Prelats of our times in vertues and integrity of conversation of which the Prelats now but have the name and follow not their manners at all for the antient fathers were given to the imitation of Christ in poverty piety humility and righteousnes alluring the people by their fervent charity and continuall preaching in the Service of God with equall affections to rich and poore not araying themselves with gold silver or costly ornaments not haunting the Court nor accompanied with women or seen in bordels not contending to exceed Princes in pleasure and insolency nor doing any thing by deceit but living in pure conscience and verity But the Prelats in our dayes and the Church-men are led with more vices than are seen in any other people such enormities have rung perpetually since riches were apprised by Church-men So farr he If the opposition be marked which is his aime we may understand what prelats or clergy were then CAP. V. Of COVNCELS 1. When Pope Julius 2 was crowned he promised by solemn oath to call a Generall Councell for Reformation of the Church but afterward no thing was lesse in his mind and while he made war now against Venice and then against France nothing regarding the estate of the Church nine Cardinals departed from him and having the concurrence of the Emperour and the King of France with their clergy a Councell was summoned on May 19 to conveen at Pisa Septemb. 1. An. 1511 because the Pope had violated his oath concerning the calling of a Councell and the condition of the Christian Commonwealth admitted no longer delay and they summoned the Pope to appear before them and all Princes Doctours and Prelats that had or might pretend any in terest through Italy France and Germany On August I. the Pope published his answer that when he was a Cardinal he was most desirous of a councell but now because of the warrs a councell can not be assembled in Italy and far lesse in the wasted and defaced City of Pisa nor had they authority to call a councell and therefore he commanded all men not to obey that citation under pain of excommunication Jo. Sleidan Comment Lib. 1. Three Cardinals returned unto the Pope and were accepted saith Nic. Basel in Addit but the others with the bb of Lombardy and France did meet at Pisa and because they were not safe there they removed to Millan where Barnardin Card. S. Crucis was chosen president and then fearing that Millain was not safe enough they removed to Lions Because they continued in their purpose the Pope in his Consistory at Rome condemned them as hereticks schismaticks and rebellious and depriveed them of their titles dignities voice bishopriks monasteries and whatsoever Benefices they had by Commenda or whatsoever other title and declareth them uncapable for al times to come Basel ib. In the mean time the Emperour was persuaded by the Pope to forsake that councell
and the rather because he had observed how the Bb. were intending to have in their power the Collation of Benefices preventions advocation of pleas dispensations absolutions and such other things all which with a great part of the Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction the Romane Court had drawn unto themselves to the prejudice of the Prelates Therefore he bendeth himself to divert Charles from that purpose and saith A councell will be prejudiciall unto his Emperial authority for there be two sorts of people infected with that Lutheran pest the commons and the Princes the Commons are bewitched with the allurements of their teachers but a Councell is not a mean to deliver them from these enchantments but it will rather open a doore unto them to attempt greater liberty and they will rather bow under authority when they are pressed with your decrees if they obtain liberty to search into the power of the Church they will by and by pry into your Secular power therefore it is easier to refuse their first demands then if you once yield unto them to resist their rushing afterwards with any reason As for the Princes they make no account of piety or Gods worship but gape for the Church-goods and absolute dominion that when they are quitt of the Pope they may next shake themselves free of your yoke possibly as yet they have not seen these mysteries but if they shall once smell of them they will assuredly aime at this marke It is true the Pope shall suffer great losse if Germany fall away but the losse of Austria shall be more and therefore while the greater part of the Princes are still at your devotion you must looke to it in time and no way suffer the edge of your authority to be blunted remedy must be speedily applied before the number of the rebells increase or they understand the advantages of their falling away and nothing is more contrary unto celerity than a Councell for it requires a long space of time in which no thing can be effectuated and many impediments must be removed arising from the manifold pretenses of men intending to retarde hinder or to make the Councell null and those are many I know they say The Popes have no liking of a Councell for fear of curtailing our power but that respect did never enter into my mind for I know that our authority is from Christ immediatly according to his promise The gates of hell shall not prevail against thee and I have learned by experience of former times that Papall authority was never minished by a Councell but rhe Fathers being obedient unto Christs word did acknowledge that we are absolute or tied no way Or if any Pope in humility or modesty or upon any other account have not used their just power they have been entreated by the Fathers to resume their place If you will read antient records you will find that when a Councell hath been called against hereticks or upon any other occasion the Popes have always increased in their power And if we would lay aside the promise of Christ which is the only foundation of our power and speak only of humane reason seing a Councell consists of Bishops the authority of the Pope is necessary unto them that under it as a buckler they may be safe from the iniuries of Princes people Yea and Kings and Princes which know the art of ruling are most Zealous of Apostolicall authority because they have no other way to suppresse Bishops And I know as certainly as if I were a prophet what shall be the issue of a Councell for they who cry for it if their opinions be condemned will devise some what against itsauthority and so your Cesarean power being weak in other Nations already shall turn to nothing in Germany but the Papall power though it faile in Germany shall increase in other places of the world You may believe mee the rather that you see I make no account of my own interest but only to see Germany restored unto the Church and due obedience rendred unto Caesar Nor can this be unless you go quickly into Germany and by your authority put the Bull of Pope Leo and the Edict of Worms into execution c. It became not the Frier Julius Medices this was his name ere he was Pope and farre lesse Pope Clement to use such reasons saith Pe. Soave but he meaneth such a heap of lies but they prevailed with Charles because he was aiming at a more absolute power than his grandfather or his great-grandfather could attain but especially he was so advised by his Chancellor Cardinall Mercurius Gattinara unto whom the Pope had made many large promises namely a red Cape unto one of his cousines at the next election And Clemens sent a Nuntio unto King Ferdinand with charge to deale earnestly with him that there be in the Diet no dispute nor determination in matters of religion nor any decree for calling a Councell and because he knew that Ferdinand was of greatest credite in Germany to have his favour he gives him power to lay a tribute upon the Church-men in Germany for advancing the warr against the Turke as also to apply unto this use whatsoever Silver or Gold there is on the ornaments of the churches Of the Diet at Ausburg it followes in C. 3. Sect. 27. When Clemens understood what was done there it vexed him that the Emperour had suffered the Confessions to be read publickly that he had determined any thing in matters of religion but more that the Prelates had given way and it grieved him most of all that the Emperour had promised a Councell and determined the time which belongeth to the Pope alone and so now the first place is given unto the Emperour and the Pope hath but the second place And hence he did conclude that seing so litle hope was appearing from Germany he must think on another remedy and seing what is done can not be undone he resolves to conceall that it is against his will but will rather commend it as done by his authority And so Decemb. 1. he writes unto Kings Princes that he thought to have extinguished the Lutheran heresy by the presence of Caesar in Germany but seing now he understands that they are rather hardned he had resolved by advice of the Cardinals to call a Councell as his predecessours had done in such cases and he exhorts them either to come personally or prepare their deputes when he shall determine of the time and place in Italy But saith Pe. Soave few were deceived with this fraud seing all men knew that such an inuitation to a Councell whereof neither time nor place was defined was but an affected imposture In prosperity and adversity this Machivilian sate 11. years when he was dead the Court had no small joy because of his avarice austerity and cruelty that he had exerced continually but especially in time of his sicknes so that he was odious unto many saith Pe.
the performing of certain conditions after his liberty and the rather because that Charles did aim with unsatiable lust at the Empire not of Italy only saith Onuphr in Clement VII but of whole Europe When Charles heard of a League made against him by the Pope and the Princes of Italy and King Francis he was not a little offended and making the more hast sent Charles Duke of Burbone Generall of his Army into Italy who did so prevaile as is hinted before Then in his Letters he challengeth Francis of the breach of his oath as he often spoke thereof unto the French Ambassadours The King sent his Letters by an Herauld dated at Paris March 28. An. 1528. saying By the talk which thou hadst with some of mine I understand that thou braggest of certain things sounding to my dishonour as if I had escaped thy hands against my fidelity now albeit he who after the compact hath left pledges is him selfe quitt from bonde so that I am thereby sufficiently excused nevertheless in defence of my honour I have written thus briefly unto thee therefore if thou doest blame this my fact and departing or sayst that I have at any time done contrary unto the duty of a Noble Prince I tell thee plainly Thou liest for I have determined to preserve my honour while I have a day to live therefore we need not many words if thou hast ought against mee thou shalt not need heerafter to write more but appoint the place and time where we may fight hand to hand If this thou darest not do and in the mean time revilest mee I protest that all the shame thereof belongs unto thee The Emperour receiveth the Letters and sent another Herauld appointing the place Francis would not accept the Letters but considering the danger of his children and his former misfortune sought peace it was concluded in August An. 1529. At the same time Solyman was besieging Vienna in Austria with 25000 Turks he assaulted it 20. times it was defended so viliantly by the Germanes under the conduct of the Palsgrave that the seege was raised after a moneth and Solyman returned many Turks being killed or taken Then Charles had peace everywhere and went to be crowned in Italy ere he came to Bononia where the Pope lay three Cardinals were sent to demand and take his oath of fidelity that he would never prejudge the liberties of the Church He answered He would not refuse that so far as it should not be prejudiciall unto his own right Meaning to recover Parma Placentia which the Church did then possesse but was a part of the Dutchy of Millane The Pope and Cardinalls loved not such conditions but they durst not resist So on Febr. 22. he was declared King of Lombardy and Febr. 24. he was crowned Emperour An. 1530. He restored the Dutchy of Millain to Francis Sfortia he created Frederik Gonzaga Duke of Mantua and by meanes of the Prince of Orange he conquered Florence and gave it to Alex. Medices Then he wentunto Germany in the Diet at Ausburg he caused his brother Ferdinand to be declared King of the Romanes not without opposition of the Duke of Bavier of the Protestants An. 1532. Solyman returned into Styria Charles waites him at Vienna yet sent some horse men against Cason a Turkish Captain with 15000. men plundering the Country Cason was taken and many souldiers were slain wherefore Solyman returned now the second time with shame Charles then goeth into Italy to talke with the Pope concerning the Generall Councell thence he sailed into Spain An. 1533. After two years he relieved 22000. Christian captives and wonne the Kingdom of Tunis from the Turks and rendered it to King Alzaten Muleasses who had been expelled by treason of his own sons He returnes into Italy and again talkes with Pope Paul concerning the Councell and went into Spain thence he returnes into Germany An. 1541. When he was at the Diet in Regensburgh he heard of the losse of Tunis again and went thether and lost a great part of his army to his discomfort and returned into Spain in November Of his business with France and with the Protestants in Germany it followes in the next Chapter His victory at Smalcald was his ruine for upon no condition would he grant liberty unto John-Frederick Electour of Saxony and the Landgrave therefore Maurice son of Henry successour of the Popish George Duke of Saxony and son-in-law to the Landgrave though a Protestant yet had followed the Emperour in and after these warrs and therefore was honoured with the title of Electour now seeing that the Emperour aimed not as he had oft professed at wonted and civill obedience only did entreat for liberty unto his father-in-law Charles dreameth of security as if Germany could not stirre any more and would not remitt any part of his will Wherefore Maurice by the advice and with the aid of Albert Duke of Brandeburg raiseth an army quietly and approacheth to Ispruc when Charles was informed of it he sets the Electour at liberty lest Duke should Maurice have the honour of his delivery and himselfe fleeth with his Court by night into Italy he climbeth the Alpes with torch-light After all his travels he had not a foot of ground in Germany but the Nederlands After his departure within few hours Maurice took Ispruc and was Master of all the baggage belonging to the Emperour and his court An. 1552. but touched nothing appertaining unto the burgesses It came to passe that King Ferdinand Duke Maurice concluded a peace at Passaw and ordained a Diet to be held at Ausburg It was delayed two years and albeit Maurice was killed by the before-named Albert yet all discords for religion were commodiously composed in Septemb. An. 1555. liberty was granted unto the Protestants the Landgrave was restored but liberty was not permitted unto bb and clerks to retain their Benefices if they left Popery Pe. Soave histo Conc. Trid. Charles would always hold up the Councell but when he saw that his fortune was changed and his hope of a new Monarchy was gone nor would his brother Ferdinand nor the Electours condescend to the succession of his son Philip in the Empire he laieth aside all care of the world he resignes his inheritance unto his sonne reserving 100000 crownes to himself and family and quiteth Austria and the title of Emperour unto his brother Ferdinand to use his own words as Pe. Mexia recordeth as if himself were dead he tetiereth into Spain lived in the monastery of S. Just two years and died as humbly as he had lived gloriously All that space he read diligently the Books of Bernard and with confidence would argue thus I am unworthy to attain the Kingdom of heaven by my merites but the Lord my God which hath a twofold right unto it by inheritance and by meritt of his suffering hath reserved the one title unto himself and hath given mee the other by this gift I will claime it
quench the thirst of our soul and deal with us as he did with the Fathers He said also God declares his will by dreames as he had done unto him selfe and had given him a command to kill all wicked men and pull down all Princes and Magistrats He taught also that all things should be common and all should have alike freedom and liberty without all subiectjon Sleidan Comment lib. 3. 5. In Apile 1525. the countrie-people in Suevia by the river Danube being deluded with such errours began to refuse obedience and they demand 1. liberty to choose their Ministers that will preach the word without mans traditions and decrees 2. liberty from all tieths except only corne and these to be diuided at the discretion of good men a part unto Ministers part unto the poor and part unto publik business 3. it is not equitable that heretofore they have been held in the condition of slaves seing they are made free by the blood of Christ They professe they do not cast off Magistrats but they will not endure that bondage unless it be cleared by testimony of Scripture that it is reasonable 4. It is not reason that they are forbidden to take wild beasts or fishes especially when the beasts destroy their cornefields from the beginning God hath given unto man power over all living creatures 5. it is a great prejudice of the people that woods are in the power of afew men 6. they demand that their Princes or Masters would moderate their dayly burdens of service according to the equity of the Gospell and lay no more upon them than was craved of old c. Ibid. Albeit the attempts of these men was alike against Popish Masters and others which were desirous of Reformation yet I can not find that any Popish person did endeavour to convince them by information Luther did publish books to refute them many times before they did publish their Demands he dissuadeth them from sedition as a most fearfull sin not only in the externall fact but even to be spoken or thought upon After the publishing of the Demands he told them they did wickedly in cloaking theire rebellion with the pretext of sinceer doctrine and equity seing God hath commanded to obey Princes and Masters then he sifteth their Demands severally and shewes that some of them are contrary unto the law of nature and equity and if any of them have any reason in them they should be examined by prudent men but they should not move broiles if their Masters will not let them have the liberty of the gospell they may go in quietness where they may have it but they should not use violence against their Masters He wrote also unto Princes and especially unto the Prelats that their hindering the liberty of the Gospell was a provocation of Gods wrath and their laying of intolerable burdens on their subiects for their own pleasure and prodigality was also offensive unto God and he exhorts them to use all meanes of peace rather then force seeing the issue of warrs is uncertain and arms are sooner taken up then can be layd off When they had taken arms he wrote the third time exhorting both to take away their controverfies by treaties of good and prudent men Many other preachers did also publish books shewing the craft of Satan in raising such broils at that time and that these should not be imputed unto the preaching of the truth as the aduersaries of truth did crie and it is no new thing that the iudgements of God upon men for their sins are imputed unto the Gospell seing in the days of the Apostles and of the primitive Church the heathens said that all their troubles came upon them for the Christian religion whereas God was offended for their idolatry and contempt of the Gospell as they proved by the testimonies of Tertullian in Apolog. and Cyprian contra Demetr Augustin de Civ Dei and others Abr. Scult Ann. ad An. 1525. When neither Princes would yield unto a treaty nor the Bowrs would lay down arms Luther wrote a fourth book exhorting all men as for the quenching a common fire to take arms against the rebells and kill them which had so basely denied obedience unto their Masters and had begun to usurpe other mens possessions and do cloke so vile villany with the name of Christianity Nevertheless these villains grew into a hudge multitude and divided themselves into three Armies one at Biberac another at Algovia and the third at the lake of Constance they took some towns as Winsbergh and Wirtsburgh they killed some Noble men as the Court of Helfenstein most unworthily The Princes that went against them were John Elector of Saxony and his uncle George Philip of Hassia Henry Duke of Brunswik c. In some places when they were put to flight they run into the river there were killed of them in severall places 50000. some write 100000 and the chief enticers wete taken and beheaded XXII Notwithstanding these broiles it pleased God to spread the Progresse the Reformation Reformation the same yeare Luther at that time did first administer the Lords supper in the German language and did ordain a Minister without the Popish rites And Zuinglius did also forsake the Latine language and the rites Albert Marques of Branbeburgh was entituled Master of the Teutonick Order but that year having warr with the King of Pole for some towns of Prussia and seeing no aid from the Emperour was content to agree upon condition that he should acknowledge the King as Superiour and possesse Prussia under the tittle of a Dukedom and then he authorized the Reformed religion through out that Province Gustavus King of Sweden sent for all the Prelats to come unto his palace and there without any noise gave them in their option to continue in their places and professe the Reformed religion or then to leave the Country Some gave him their oath of obedience and others went whether they pleased William Landsgrave of Hassia established the Reformed religion within his jurisdiction So it was established at Gorlik Lauba in Lusatia In Rhetia alone were reckoned 41. preachers of the Gospell So did Philip Count of Hanove Cristopher and Antony Counts of Altenburgh Delmenhorst Conrad of Tecklenburgh Linga and Baltasar Lord of Esens Witmund Vniformity in circumstantials is not necessary all within their territories and so did many other free towns In the year preceeding a motion was made to assemble a Synode of all the Reformed Churches for establishing an uniformity in rites or circumstantiall ceremonies Luther opposeth it asserting that it was not expedient albeit it was propounded in a good zeale yet it hath no precedent for even in the Councell of the Apostls they did treat more of works and traditions than of faith and there they had disputed for the most part concerning opinions questions yet he was no less suspicious of the name of a Councel as of the name
free-will for if one Church will not follow willingly the example of another in these circumstantiall things why is a Councel needfull to compell men by decrees which may turne to lawes snares of mens consciences Therefore let one follow another freely or use their own fashion so that the Spirit be mantained in the faith and word howbeit there be a variety in other externall things Schultet Annal. ad Ann. 1524. ex Luth. tom 2. epist XXIII In the year 1526. Solyman the Turk entereth into Hungary 1526. there the King Lewes could have no help from Christians yet the bb stirre him to a batell and as he had sold himself to be a slave unto them in killing The authority of thâ— Pope is denied in Spain the professours of Reformation he was killed Jo. Sleidan The same year the Emp. being provoked by that league made by Pope Clemens dischargeth the authority of the Pope through all Spain leaving an example unto posterity that Church-disciplin may be maintained without Papall authority But as good seed being sown out of season so good works without good motives and principles have no continuance In Juny was a Diet at A Diet in Spira Spira Letters were brought from the Emperour dated at Spala March 23. the sum was For so much as he intends to go shortly unto Rome to be crowned and to talk with the Highpriest concerning a generall Councell and no good can be done in the matter of religion in these assemblies therefore they should observe the Decree at Worms and take his absence in good part hoping there shall be a generall Councell shortly The Princes and towns professing the Reformation said They were desirous in all things to please the Emperour but if he were rightly informed of the condition of Germany and how the controversy of Religion increaseth dayly he would not urge the Decree of Worms As for a Generall Councell there is no appearance of it seeing there was friendship twixt him and the Pope when the Letter was written as appeares by the Date but now it is otherwise seing the Pope hath levied an Army against him Wherefore they think best to send Oratours unto the Emperour to informe him more fully and how dangerous it is to delay the business of religion and no less perillous to execute the Decree of Worms and to entreat him to call a Councell in Germany and come unto it or at least to permit it as it was determined at Noribergh but was contromanded by the Emperour to the harme of Germany Or if he will not allow a Nationall Councell of Germany to entreat him to delay the execution of the Decree untill the Generall Councell for otherwise the malady will waxe worse And to represent that so long as every man is solicitous of his own estate in time of this variance it will be difficill to collect any money for any other use Then another supplication was presented unto the Diet complaining of the multitude idleness and opposition of begging Friers of the multitude abuses of holy Dayes and petitioning to leave unto every man the choise of his meats untill the generall Councell At this time the Duke of Saxon and the Landgrave of Hass enter into conference with the Commissioners of Strawsburgh that seeing they know not what the bb and their adherents do intend all of tkem shall concurr unto mutuall aid if any of them shall be in danger for Religion But the bb would not proceed here in matters of Religion and crave to delay these because of the present variance betwixt the Pope and Caesar Great strife ariseth among them Wherfore the Duke of Saxon and the Landgrave say they will stay no longer Ferdinand and the Bishop of Trevers considering how dangerous it were if nothing be done and all depart with grudge and malice do propound for appeasing such heart burnings that it is necessary to resolve upon a lawfull Councell either Generall or Nationall within a year at farrest and to entreat the Emperour to repaire shortly into Germany in consideration of their present condition As concerning the Decree at Worms they are content that all shall demean themselves in their Provinces untill a Councell so as they will be answerable unto God and Caesar And it was decreed so After this Diet certain Princes consult at Esling to write speedily unto the Emperour and shew that they had decreed to send Oratours unto him but the King of France will not grant them passage except for foure months whereof one was past therefore they have determined to defer their Oratours untill their next assembly which they have appointed to be at Regensburgh the first day of Aprile next to treat of the Turkish warr trusting that by time they shall have better occasion to send or they shall give him intelligence another way and entreating him to repaire into Germany as shortly c. Slcidan lib. 6. XXIV In the beginning of the year 1527. Otto Paccius Counseller of George Duke of Saxony informeth the Duke Elector and the Landgrave that Ferdinand then King of Bohem and Hungary and the Bishop of Mentz had made a league with others also to destroy them and Luther's religion Wherefore these prepare themselves for defense troubles were like to ensue but when these which were said to have made that league did purge themselves the fear was appeased Paccius was banished but the Diet at Regensburgh was discharged Ibid. Leonard Cesar a preacher was burnt at the command of the Bishop of Passaw in Bavier for holding these articles Faith only justifieth there be but two sacraments baptisme the Lords Supper the Masse is not a sacrifice nor is profitable unto the living nor dead confession of all sins is not commanded only Christ hath satisfied for sin a vow of chastity bindeth not the Scripture speakes not of purgatory there is no difference of dayes in Divine things is no free-will He would have declared himself in these articles when he was brought before the court but they would not suffer him Eccius was his accuser and spoke always in Latine but Leonard spoke in the common language he would have all the company to understand him Osiand centu 16. Lib 2. c. 5. This yeare was the first visitation of the Churches A publick dispute at Berna in Saxony On the 17. day of December the Senate of Berne make publick intimation of a Dispute in the controversies of Religion to begin January 7. they envite the bb of Constance Bafile Sedun and Lausan to come and bring their Divines or els they tell them they will confiscate all their goods within their territory they shew that only the books of the old and New Testament shall be the rule of the Dispute and they engadge themselves for safety unto all who shall come Two Ministers are named to sustain these articles The true Church whose head is Christ only ls begotten by the word of God continueth in it and heares not the
place it seemes not expedient to be in Italy but in Germany where the controversy is for the most part Nor thought they it reasonable to oblidge themselves by oath to observe the decrees absolutely for that is contrary unto Christian liberty unless they knew what were to be the forme of the Councel who were Moderatour especially that the party defendent were not Mederator whether the Acts were to be determined by tradition or by the holy Scripture alone Ibid. In the next year Pope Clemens died but by the providence of God thus the liberty of religion was confirmed by the Pope as well as by the Emperour XXX An. 1533. George Duke of Saxony banished out of Lipsia 1533. all who would not go to Masse Luther hearing of this ordinance wrote unto the Protestants there exhorting them to suffer death rather than do against conscience and he called Duke George an Apostle of Satan George accuseth Luther before the Elector not only that he had reviled him but had stirred his subjects unto rebellion The Elector chargeth Luther to make his clear purgation or he must suffer Luther publishes a book declaring that he had exhorted the Lipsianes not to resist their Prince but rather to suffer which concerneth not rebellion Jo. Sleidan commen lib. 9. That year Erasmus publisheth a treatise De amabili Ecclesiae concordia but this Neutrall forme pleaseth neither Papists nor Protestants and the next year Luther accuseth him that he did but mock religion and turn it all into doubts sporting himself with ambiguous words whereas religion requireth plainness and cleareness Osiand Epit. cent 16. lib. 2. c. 26. XXX The Franciscan Friers were in danger at Orleans An. 1534. upon A craft of the Franciscanes in France this occasion The Praetor's wife by testament willed that she should be buried without pompe here husband desirous to satisfy here will hath a care to bury her beside her father and grandfather in the cloister without shew and he gave unto the Monks sixe crowns they expected much more and therefore they divisea way to make up their losse they accuse the defunct of Lutheranisme and cause a young Monke go upon the roof of the Church in the night time and make a noise an exorcist adjureth the wicked spirit to declare what he is whether he be that lately damned soul and for what sinne The Monk was informed what to answer and how They take witnesses The fraud was tryed the Friers were imprisoned and the young monk revealeth all The King hearing this voweth to throw down the Monastery but fearing that it might be matter of joy unto the Lutherans he dismisseth them In November of the same year in Paris and other places of France even within the Kings palace about one time of the night were papers set up against the Masse and other points of religion Inquiry was made many were apprehended and racked and burnt in the next year King Francis excuseth King France writes unto the Protestants in Germany him to the Protestants assembled at Smalcald that seing they intended the destruction of the Commonwealth said he the Germanes should not blame him more than he did blame them for suppressing the bowres or Manzerianes and he having a purpose to revenge himself on the Emperour craves by the same Ambassade that the Protestantes would make a league with him for reformation of religion So he pretendeth and entreates them to send some Divines namely Melanthon to dispute with the Masters of Sorbon he said He knew certainly that many superstitions were creept into the Church by insufficiency of priests and the Pope assumeth too much authority how beit by mans law he is the highest of all bb yet not by Gods word the traditions of the Church may be altered as time requires and therefore he is desirous to hear reasoning that things amisse may be amended He said also Pope Julius had excommunicated King Lewes XII John King of Navarre because they held that the Pope hath not power to call a Councel without consent of Christian Princes and he had raised Monarchs against them offring their Kingdoms as a prey In end he concludes suting a league without the Emperour They answer Without the Emperour they could and would do nothing In this assembly the former league was continued for ten years and into it were received all who were willing to professe the Augustan Confession So that they were 15. Princes and 30 Cities Cownt de Nassow was also admitted Henry VIII sent thither requiring that they would not admitt a Councell which would not abolish the abuses of former times or would confirme the Popes power They also required of him that he would receive the Augustan Confession but that he would not do That year Vergerius the Popes Legate had gone unto all the Princes The policies of Vergerius in Germany severally shewing them that the Pope had called the Councel to conveen at Mantua They all gave him one answere that they would advise in their meeting at Smalcald and there they told him they hope that Caesar will not depart from his promise and decree that the Councel should be in Germany nor can they understand what it meaneth that the Pope promiseth to provide for the safety of them which shall assemble when they look back into former times nor how in the Councell the way of treating can be rightly ordered where he who hath so oft condemned them will have the power in his hand Nor can it be rightly called a Councel where the Pope and his priests command all but where men of all conditions in the Church even Seculares also have a like power Vergerius had also been with Luther at Wittembergh and said The Church of Rome made great account of him and were sory for the want of such a man who might do good in the service of God and the Church which two are inseparable and the court was ready to vouchsave him all favour it was displeasant unto them that former Popes had used such bitterness against him Nor had he who professeth not Divinity a purpose to dispute controversies with him but to shew him the weight of humane reason how expedient it were unto him to be reconciled unto the Church he may consider that doctrine of his was not heard before those 18 years and hath brought forth innumerable sects where of each accurseth another whence many tumults and broils have arisen and therefore it can not bee from God but he was singularly blown up with selve-love who would endanger all the world rather than not to vent his own opinions seing he had continued without sting of conscience the space of 35 years in that faith wherein he was baptized he should still mantaine it He may remember how Aeneas Sylvius was once addicted unto his own opinions and hardly attained unto a silly chanonry in Trent but when he changed his opinions he became a Bishop and then a Cardinal and lastly was Pope and
exercize an ungodly Religion and enjoy their revenues which they deserve not within their Dominions And if the Judges will proceed against them as they have done they will not obey and if violence be done to any of their friends they can not forsake them for they can not think but that when some are oppressed the same will be the case of them all As for the League it is not for offence but defence and such as they are ready without shame to make it knowen unto the Emperour and unto all men when Held was gone they agree upon the entertaiment of the Ministers the opening of publick Schools and their common defence Osiand Lib 2. Cap. 38. 39. They wrote also unto other Princes abroad vindicating their innocency and promising whensoever a lawfull councel shall be called to appear and approve their cause according to Gods Worde Especially the King of France returned them his answer that he was of the same judgement concerning a councel neither would he accept any if it were not lawfull and in a safe place The Emperours Vice-Chancellor was not contented and went to the other Princes severally to make a League in name of Charles and Ferdinand against the Protestants nor did he cease untill he brought it to pass For this cause there conveened at Noribergh the Bishops of Mentz and Salisburgh the Dukes of Bavier George Duke of Saxon two Dukes of Brunswick c. This was in the year 1538. In the mean while Joachim Elector of Brandeburgh by Letters sent unto the Elector of Saxon entreates for aid from him and his confederats against the common enemy the Turk Saxon and the Landgrave return answer They can not unless undoubted peace were established at home The King Ferdinand representeth by Letters unto the Emperour their present danger The Emperour writes from Toledo to this purpose It had been lately shewd unto him that the Protestants are desirous of peace which is his earnest desire therefore he deputeth the Bishop of Londa and Mathias Held or either of them and gives them his full power to treat and decern together with the Counsellers of his Brother Ferdinand and the other Princes Intercessours in that cause and whatsoever they shal Judge he will approve it Before this Commission was brought the Judges of the Chamber had publickly prescribed the City Minda for not paying the Priests The Elector of Saxony and the Lantgrave did complain of this iniquity and entreat the Iudges to recall that Sentence or if any execution shall follow they will not suffer their friends to be oppressed In the end of December the Lantgrave findeth by acident the Duke of Brunswik's Secretary who called himself a Servant of the Marques of Brandeburgh after examination the Lantgrave finds it a ly and carrieth him to Casells then he finds and openeth the Letters which Brunswik sent unto the Elector of Mentz and Held whereby he knew of the League among them Whereupon followed mutuall invectives between the Duke of Brunswik and the Lantgrave In February 1539. the Estats of the Empite conveen at Frankford after long debating it was concluded that at Noriberg a Conference shall begin August 1. to treat of the questions of religion there shall conveen Divines on both sides and other learned and prudent men to be deputed by Caesar Ferdinand and the Princes to order the Conference and whatever shall be concluded shall be ratified in the next Diet. The Popish party propounded that the Pope should be entreated to send his Legat the ther but because the Protestants were serious in the contrary that was omitted When these news were brought to Rome the Pope was impatient that any Conference in matters of religion was without him and he sends the Bishop Montepulcian into Spain to accuse the Bishop of Londa for yielding unto the demands of the Lutherans to the prejudice of the Apostolical See and disparagement of his Caesarean Majesty Many grievous things were layd unto the charge of that Bishop and many fearfull things were represented unto the Emperour against that Conference as is to be read in Histo Conc. Triden lib. 1. But the Emperour would not discover himself unto the Nuncio whether he would confirm the Conference or not George Duke of Saxony in time of his sicknes sent unto his A rare example of Constancy brother Henryk in Aprile shewing that if he will renounce his new religion he shall be his heir or els he hath made his testament disponing all unto Caesar and Ferdinand Henry answered the Messingers This is such a tentation as Satan used against Christ Fall down and worship me and I will give thee all those things But think yee that I will forsake the known truth and pure religion for riches truly if yee think so yee Mistake me Before they had returned George was departed and though King Ferdinand knew how the Testament was made yet he never sought it and Henry went immediatly to Leipsich entreth into possession and restoreth the Reformed religion there at the Whitsonday The Electors Palatin and Brandeburgh being Intercessors did advertise the Emperour concerning the agreement at Frankford and entreat him to give way unto the Conference that was appointed at Noriberg Before the Letters came to his hands the Empress was dead and the Emperours answer was He was taken up so by the death of his Queen and of other affaires that he can not resolve upon the petitioned Conference These do communicate the Letters unto the Protestants who considering that the Emperour had not confirmed the truce of 15. months do meet at Arnstet in Thuringia Novemb. 19. there they advise concerning their defence if it be needfull of seeking friendship of King Ferdinand of sending into England because of some Decrees concerning religion lately made there to solicite the King of France that he would not trouble any for religion and to send new Commissioners unto the Emperour And because many were absent and so they could not resolve as they would they appoint another meeting at Smalcald the first day of March following In the beginning of the year 1540. Charles comes into Flanders the Oratours of the Protestants meet him and congratulate his safe arrivall they shew how their enemies had falsely traduced them they supplicate the ratification of the late agreement or els all deliberation of the Turkish warres shall be hindred After some dayes they receive faire words but no determinate answer Within ten dayes the Oratours return to Smalcald where the Princes and Deputies of Cities were frequently conveened They had appointed Jonas Pomeran Melanthon Cruciger and Bucer to draw up a forme of reconciliation in doctrine with their adversaries After the deliberation they report they can not change from the Augustan Confession and the Apology thereof Other preachers hearing of this Overture did approve it by their Letters At this time there hapned a variance betwixt two of the Emperours greatest Counsellours the abovenamed Feld and Granvellan this man
another Diet is appointed in December for that end and in the mean time Charles shall give charge unto pious and learned men to devise a way of reconciliation and exhortes the Protestants to do the like which may be obserued untill there be a general Councel in Germany or untill the next Diet of the Germane Nation And in the Interim all shall keep peace and make no sturre for diversity of religion and the Churches shall possesse their revenues for mantaining teachers and Schooles c. The Popish party loved not this Decree but being overcome with plurality of suffrages they would not speak against the Emperours authority These wars continue not but within a few months the two Monarchs do accord among their articles this was one that they shall joyne all their endeavours to restore the old religion and peace of the Church Sleidan Yea Pe. Soave writes that the Emperour did the more willingly accord with Francis because he was desirous not only to be free of that warr but he thought by meanes of Francis to have peace with the Turk and then he might the more securely attend his affaires in Germany seeing in time of his other warrs the Germanes were aspiring unto liberty so that they wil not leave the name of an Emperour Upon occasion of this agreement the Pope proclameth the Councel to be held at Trent The Emperour was displeased with the proclamation for he would have been called the principal cause of the Councel partly for his own honour and partly that the Germanes might the more readily condescend thereunto Nevertheles he made serious preparation and gives warning unto the Germanes as if the calling of the Councel were his work and the Pope were his adhaerent Both he and the King of France gave order unto their own Divines at Lovan and Paris to collect what doctrines were to be propounded which those did without any proofe or confirmation but with serious exhortations to persecute all who would not embrace these naked propositions Luther answereth unto these of Lovan and calleth them hereticall and bloody men which do both teach contrary unto Scripture and also exhort unto cruelty XXXVI In Aprile An. 1545. was a Diet at Worms where was no 1545. Of conference about Religion Prince but King Ferdinand and Oratours from the Emperour and the Princes and Cities The Emperours Ambassador presseth the wars against the Turk and would delay the cause of Religion The Protestant Oratours and with them the Oratours of the Electors of Colein and Palsegrave do answer This meeting was called especially for Religion wherein something had been done before and there is good hope of effectuating more and therefore it should not be delayed unto a councel and they do not acknowledge that which is called at Trent to be according to the former promises as also they had given their other reasons against it And by what reason can they be pressed to take warrs who can not obtain peace unto their own families In the mean time the Emperour had written unto the King of Poland as also unto others to concurre with the councel and because he thinks that the Protestants will not submit unto it it is necessary that he and other Princes join with him against them as disturbers of common peace and Religion About the 16 day of May Charles comes into the Diet and then it was told the Protestants that they shall be heard in the councel nor shal the Pope have absolute power there as they alledge or if they find any iniquity then they may complain but now to pretend such excuses it is but their rash prejudice They answer The Pope and his retinue had now often condemned their Religion and the matter may be taken up in Germany by comparing the different opinions and searching the truth in a friendly way After much disceptation the Emperour closed the Diet August 4. so that al the Princes shall assemble personally in January at Ratisbone and for difference in Religion there shall be a conference of four learned men on either side and two Presidents wich shall conveen in the same town Decemb. 1. Then the former edicts were renewed and confirmed untill the Diet. The Popish party will not acknowledge the conference But the Emperout sent four at the time appointed and likewise four praesidents and so did the Protestants send as many The Emperour gave order to examine the confession of Ausburgh and to omitt the three first articles because there is no controversy in the first two and the third concerning originall sin was defined already The Protestants demand for the manner of the conference that all their conference shal be written to the end the Emperour and Princes may the more surely know the differences and their arguments The praesidents say That were too prolixe it is sufficient the summ benoted and layd in a chist that nothing he divulged without common consent yet so as it shall please the Emperour The Protestants were content if their Princes will consent Peter Malvenda a Spaniard began to treat of Justification by way of Lecture Bucer said That way is contrary to the prescribed order for he should object against the articles of the Confession if they can and the point of Justification was handled and determined five years before Then the Emperour sent his pleasure concerning the manner of treating as is touched before especially that nothing be divulged untill it be reported unto the Emperour and Estates of the Empire The Protestant Princes will not accord unto these conditions and sent for their Preachers to know what was done The orher party take this impatiently and by printed books accuse the Protestants Bucer publisheth a large reply and declareth the doctrine of justification shewing also their readiness to continue the Conference But the Emperour was plotting another course While things are so dubious the Elector Palatine reformeth the Churches within his jurisdiction January 10. An. 1546. he puts away the Masse in the high church of Heidlbergh and said He had waited many years for a Reformation but now seing it is dangerous to delay and there is no hope thereof he can not refuse the earnest desire of the people At that time he and the Landgrave were advertised from Augsburgh that the Emperour was preparing an army against them The Landgrave writes unto Granvellan one of the Emperours Councellers shewing what he had heard not only from Germanes but from Italy concerning the Pope and Emperours confederacy against the Protestants c Granvellan answereth that the Emperour intendeth nothing but peace and he admireth the vanity of men conceiving such things of the Emperour So did another Counseler Navius write unto the Count of Solme and advised him to exhort the Landgrave to come unto the Emperour and he shall soon be satisfied of all these jealousies The Landgrave goeth unto Spira the Emperour denieth that he had any such purpose and exhorts him to keep the appointed Diet at Ratisbone None
no privat marriage without clear consenr of both parties and of both parents or otherwise parents may lawfully disherish their children and the Iudges should punish the authors and procurers of such marriages as the circumstances and equity shall require with this exception that the man be thretty years old and the woman be 25. or the mother be married unto another husband yet so that the children should crave their assent but not depend on it recessarily Item because some women for fear of infamy slay their new-born babes it was ordained that whatsoever woman shall have no witnesses of her birth whether the babe were born dead or alive she should be punished as for parricide Item it was ordained that all Bishops and parish-priests should abide at their own charge and teach their people at least by sufficient Vicars under pain of losing their revenues Thuan. King Henry had all the time of his reigne warrs in Lombardy and Low-Germany against Charles V. and then against Philip more infortunatly so that he could not destroy the Reformed Religion as he would in the year 1559. Aprile 5. a peace was concluded between these two with this secret paction that both of them should enquire within their own Dominions and punish all Sectaries as they called them with the sword Charles Cardinal of Lorrain and Granvellan Bishop of Artois were called the authors of this paction By occasion of this the Protestants had their secret confederacy it was dissembled for a time and at last burst out into open intestine war Thuan. hist lib. 22. Immediatly King Henry began the work as he wanted not bad Counselours especially the Guisians suggested that the Sectaries were spread through all France and the King did not reigne wheresuch have place and among all those bloody Counselours the most venemous was Egidius Magister Princepâ— Senatus he said unto the KIng Forrain peace is unprofitable if warr begin at home for this sore is so great that if it be dissembled longer it can not be restrained by law and scarcely be dantoned by great Armies as were the old Albigeans heretofore the commons have been punished whereby all men have conceived envy but none was terrified therefore he must begin now with them of authority and are Judges in the Lande who by their autority and recommendations not only protect the people from punishment but do encourage them therefore the King will do well to assemble the Judges unaworse which he may do by occasion of the Mercuriall meetings This was a sort of Judicatory devised by Charles VIII Ann. 1493 and held on Thuresday afternoon once in the quarter of the year by two Commissioners from every Judicatory of the kingdom to answer before the Kings Advocats for their negligence disobedience slackness wrongous Sentence c. Many Princes did oppose his advice but Egidius made the King believe that these were all Sectaries May 16. the King comes into the Mercurial meeting at Paris and blameth the Judges for slackness in punishing the Lutherans Some would have informed him but when they began to speak he cried out that even the Court was infected with heresy and he commanded the Earl Monmorency Captain of the Guard to apprehend those Counsellours Annas Burgaeus Lud. Faurus Paul Fumaeus Anto. Foix and others fled Then he sent Letters through all the realm commanding all Judges to enquire and severely punish all Lutherans Under pain to suffer the same punishment Thuan. lo. cit The three Princes Electors of Germany and others hearing of this wrote unto the King in favours of those his faithfull subiects but he would no way relent Then God doth what men can not Great preparation was a making for solemnity of marriage between Philip King of Spain and Henry's Daughter the King himself would be one of the challengers at the tilt he sent a lance unto Count Monmorency provoking him once and again it hapned that the lance was broken on the Kings cuirace and a splinter of it strok the King through the helmet into his eare and brains and within few dayes he died John de Serres XLIV After the coronation of King Francis 2. Septemb. 20. he commanded to examin the cause of the Counsellours whom his father had The persecution under Francis 11. imptisoned The President of Santandrews and Demochares the Inquisitor were appointed Judges these finding some of the vulgare sort that had revolted from the Reformation knew from them in what places the Reformed were wont to assemble and drew multitudes of men into prison many thought best to leave their houses and their goods were escheated Thus did these Inquisitors oppresse in Paris Poitiers Tolouse and Aquitania the Cardinal George Armeniacpricking them hereunto When they came to cognosce the cause of the Counselours grievous altercations arose in the Senate so that all the prisoners were absolved excep only Annas Burgaeus he was condemned to be burnt Decemb. 18 not so much for the Sentence of the Judges as for the malice of the Queen-mother Catherin because it was said in a pamphlet spread by the Lutherans that the Kings eye was stricken out through the just judgement of God because he had gloried that he should see with these eies Annas Burgaeus burnt The constancy of this learned and honoured man stirred up in many an earnest desire to know the Religion for which he had suffered so joyfully and gave occasion unto many to follow it Therefore they who sought to destroy that Religion devised other snares to intrap the professors through France especially in Paris they set up in the streets the images of the blessed Virgin and other Saints and by them burning candles in the day-time and caused base fellowes sing unto them the prayers which are wont to be song in the Churches some were appointed to stand there with little coffers in their hands and crave as almes to buy such candles and if any man passed away without worshipping the images or not listning reverently unto the songs or not contributing unto the candles he was suspected many were thrown into prison and they who were buffeted or troad upon only were said to escape well but these injuries provoked many Pet. Soa in Conc. Trid. lib. 5. The King was young and lately married unto Mary Queen of Scots and neece of the house of the Guise and the realme was governed by that Duke and his brother the Cardinal those two not only set forth new Edicts more cruell than were before against the Reformation but likewise they endeavoured to change the liberties of the realm and they debarred the Peers from access unto the King and began to vaunt that they were descended lineally of Charles the great from whose line Hugh Capet had usurped the Crown and they said They hoped for a fit occasion to have the cause judged they changed the antient Governours of Provinces and towns and set up their creatures For these causes the Peers had a privy meeting and resolved to kill the Duke
diverse men some of them are seditious and some are good and honest Men zealous and loyal unto God and their King and would in nothing offend the one nor the other in living and dying they shew their desire to enioy salvation and to find the way thereunto and when they have that way they fear not losse of life nor goods nor any manner of punishment As yet we see it plainly enough that the punishments which have been devised against them have done no good but rather their patience in the midst of firy flames hath stirred up many to love their cause whence it hath been that many who never knew of their doctrine were desirous to know it for which those had suffered and did embrace the same doctrine with no less affection and zeal Therefore look upon the examples of the Bishops in the first general Councels who never used any other weapons but the word of God against the Arrians and other heretiks And the Christian and good Emperours did use no severer punishment against the authours of these sects but bannishment As for those privy meetings they were alwaies forbidden and the king hath sufficiently provided against them by Edicts yet so that according to equity consideration may be of the time manner purpose and number of them who do meet lest the innocent be afflicted Then Charles Marillac Bishop of Vienna was bidden to speak and his advice was to this purpose There be two as it were main pillars of a kingdom exercise of Religion and the good will of the people The controversies of Religion in antient times were determined in general Councels but now there is no hope of a general Councel for two causes first it is not in our power that the Pope the Emperour and Kings will agree on the time place and manner of a Councell seeing there be so many questions for those circumstances And next as when a man is grieved by some dangerous sicknes he can not tarry for remote Physicians because of the uncertainty of their comeing So the present malady is grievous unto every part of the kingdom and there is small hope of forreign cure therefore we must have a Councel of our own Nation as it was before concluded and the King did promise the necessity of the miserable Church requires it as also the Kings credite and the decrees yet extant shew that our ancestours were wont to assemble every fifth year in a general Councel and the histories of this Nation shew that Councels were called in every kings time some from the whole Realm and some from the half or a Province one or more and it was seldome seen but from these some good ensued to the Reformation of doctrine or manners Let us not stick in this matter nor fear to be accused We have many sorrowfull examples to set before us which are forewarnings of sad desolations ensuing as the miserable condition of the Jewes Greeks Egyptians and Africans where the Church hath flourished but now scarcely have the name of a Church For those causes I think that we can delay no longer to call a Councell notwithstanding these things which the Pope objecteth as letts thereof And while this Councel or Parliament of the Church is in preparation I think three or four remedies may be provided 1. that Prelates abide in their Diocies and here he inveighes against the Italians who reap the gain or thrids of Benefices and have no care of the office 2. that nothing be done in the Church through Simony or bribes 3. to confesse out own faults unto God and make this manifest by publick fasts which was alwayes the custom of the Church in time of publick calamities and what greater danger can there be then that which slayeth mens souls 4. to stay seditious persons that they hinder not the common tranquillity and let it not be permitted upon any occasion whatsoever to rise in arms without the kings leave seing hereby have been many enormities on the one part we have seen the tumult of Amboife and on the other certain preachers have stirr'd up the people violently to destroy and bannish the Protestants Under pretence of godly Zeal so grievous offences followed on both sides ..... The other main point is to keep the people in due obedience and reverent estimation of their Soverain whereof I judge this to be the way If the complaints of the people be hearkned unto and convenient remedies be applied There is a great difference between privat and general grievances publick complaints should be heard in a publick assembly of the Estates and at this time the people complain of many things and when common complaints are not heard the hearts of people are commoved c. Thuan. hist lib. 25. The judgements of others were heard namely the Cardinals said Nothing can be done concerning a Councel without the Popes advice The Bishop of Valence said If the Parisians have need of water may they not bring it from Sene more easily then from Tiber. It was concluded Seing the present maladies require present remedies there should be a National Councel and on Aprile 11. it shall be called to assemble September 10 and an Oratour was sent with all possible speed to declare unto the Pope their necessity of a Councel and to entreat that he would take in good part what they had concluded But his travell was in vain-Soave in Conc. Triden lib. 5. At that time it was decreed also that the Estates should conveen at Orleance or where the King will please to appoint to advise of things to be propounded in the Councel and to the same end particular meetings should be in every Province and the Bishops should prepare themselves and in the mean while none should be troubled for religion unless they be found to take up arms seditiously and the punishment of such men to be reserved unto the King French Commentar lib. 2. Afterwards the Guises suggest unto the king that Antony king of Navar and his Brother the Prince of Condee had plotted a new couspiracy The king sent for them both and resolved to satisfy the Guises with their blood These two being guilty of nothing obey The Prince of Condee was imprisoned and a guard was set to attend the king of Navar. The Pope promiseth to call a general Councel therefore the National Councel was left off king Francis died Decemb. 15. in the 17. year of his age An. 1560. and so the Guises were disappointed In this kings time Emanuel Duke of VValdenses are persecuted in Savoy Savoy commanded the Waldenses of Lucern Angronia Perossa and Sanmartius to receive the Masse c. or he would punish them as rebels They sent a supplication and Confession of their faith professing that they believe all things contained in the old and new Testament and the faith in the Creed of the Apostles and of Nice and of Athahasius and the doctrine of the antient fathers so far as they agree with the Scriptures
they humbly supplicate liberty to live according to that Rule as they be ready to give account of their Religion and to confess their errour if they shall be convinced from the Word of God they craved that it be enquired how their fathers through so many ages had behaved themselves toward their Governours and they protest that their mind is to render all obedience unto their chief Lord and if they do it not they submit themselves unto punishment Nevertheless the Duke goeth-on with Edicts against them and commandeth the Magistrats to execute them Upon a new promise of liberty he takes all weapons from them and then commandeth them to put away all their Ministers and to receive priests They said They would obey their Prince excepting Religion only wherein they should follow God Then the Duke sent an Army against them in the midst of winter An. 1560 burning houses spoiling all their goods with great cruelty The people fled into mountains and devised a sort of cross-bow throwing stones with great force at severall times and conflicts they killed a thousand souldiers and had slain more if they had not been persuaded by some Ministers so many of their own number were not slain Charles Truchet a Captain and most cruell enemy had had his thigh-bone broken by a stone the souldiers carried him away but when they were persued with stones they left him then a cow-herd slew him with his own sword The Baron Triniteus went against a village Prat del Torno to have killed all the people unawares but they who were in the fields put him to flight Thus Trinitaeus Captain general despairing to prevail by force certifieth the Duke of the difficulty and they sent unto the Dutchess Margarit a supplication entreating to interceed for them They were called to a parlee and besids other conditions it was agreed They should use their accustomed Religion they should not be accused for any thing done at this time they should have liberty to buy and sell throughout the Dukes dominions they shall render all obedience and live without offence French Commentar Ibid. 45. In the dayes of Charles IX brother of King Francis the condition The beginning of King Charles IX reigne of the French Church was diverse in the beginning the government of the realm was divided between the King of Navar as nearest in blood and the Queenmother The Prince of Condee was set at liberty and peace was granted unto the Reformed Church God gave this happiness after the frequent fasts and prayers of the Reformed in time of their appearing danger But the Queen was not content that the King of Navar had such power some seeking their own advancement by a change did augment her jealousy So the Nobles were divided into factions and present sedition was feared but the King of Navar puts away all their feare by giving up his power unto the Queen Peace continued for a time but the Queen with the Guises and others of that cruel faction sought to remove the granted liberty In the end of the above named December a Parliament of the Estates was at Orleance where the Chancellor declared that there was no less willingness in the King than was in his brother to have this Assembly for appeasing the seditions which seem to threaten the ruin of the realm this sedition said he is nothing but a separation of the subjects from the Commonwealth and it springs from diverse causes especially at this time it comes from Religion which is most wonderfull for on the one side as God is the only Anthor and preserver of Religion so he is an enemy of dissension and preserver of peace Christian Religion hath not need of Arms nor doth the beginning nor conservation thereof stand upon such defence nor is their answer sufficient who say They take arms not to offend any man but to defend themselves Seing it is not lawfull in any way to rise against the Prince as children should not resist their parents by patience did the godly Christians set forth the Religion and by ardent prayers even for heathenish Emperours On the other side if men were such as they should be strife should never arise for Religion But it is manifest that there is no greater force then the first conceived opinion whether it be good or evill no peace can be expected amongst those of contrary Religions nothing doth more violently distract the hearts of men nor is any affection more efficacious either to beget friendship or hatred than is Religion Therefore to salve this variety of Religion let us consider the matter diligently every man may not embrace what Religion he fancieth Thou sayst Thy Religion is better then mine and I defend mine Whether is more reasonable that I follow thy opinion or thou should follow mine Who shall end this controversy but a holy Councel as it was concluded at Fountain-bleaw and we have hope to attain one at the hands of the Pope In the mean while let us not alter any thing rashly thereby to bring confusion and warr into the kingdom and let the Prelates look better unto their office ..... If remedy can not be had by a general Councel the King and Queen will seek other remedies c. Then three men were chosen to speak for the States and had three orations the sum of which was Angelus a Counselor in the Senate of Burdeaux spake in the name of the Commons saying For removing trouble it seemes necessary unto the people first to take away the causes which are partly the corruptions of Church-men and amongst these corruptions three are most pernicious tow it covetousnes ignorance and luxury Their ignorance is so manifest that none doubteth of it and ignorance is the mother and nurse of all errours as both experience and testimonies of antient fathers declare evidently for remedy of this Canons or decrees shall be provided in vain for so great is the contempt of preaching that Bishops think it a discredite to feed the flock of Christ and Curates following their example despise that office and commit it unto hired and unlearned Vicars Likewise their luxury pride and pompe is scandalous to all men for they are painted so as if by outward shew they would represent the Majesty of God which they should rather express by godliness and sincerity How far have our Bishops of late degenerated from the moderate estate purity and piety of the antient and true Bishops ..... All those corruptions must be removed by a lawfull and godly Councel to be called by the Kings authority James Silly speaker for the Nobility spake in commendation of their Estate shewing how necessary it is for maintaining the honour of Royalty And concerning Religion it is necessary among many other miss-orders to restrain the usurpation of Church-men for they have usurped too much authority and have large revenues and have encroached upon the houses of Noble men all which they abuse wickedly in the end he petitioneth that
churches may be granted unto the Reformed Religion Quintinus Heduus had a long oration in commendation of the King and Queen and of the immunities of the Clergie and petitioned that the new Religion should have no liberty closing with an invective against the Prince of Condee His speech was heard with scoffs and he was derided with ballets that he is said through impatience to have died of melancholy After these speeches a contest arose between the Peers and the Guises who would have been accounted the Kings neerest kinsmen The meeting was adiournied untill the first of May the Prelates were commanded to prepare themselves unto the Councel and all the Judges who were imprisoned in the cause of Religion were set at liberty In August An. 1561. they meet again at Pontoise in Picardy there at the first contention was between the Peers and the Cardinals for the order of sitting the Cardinals Turnon Lorrain and Guise went away malecontent because they were not preferred Then the Chancelor declared the causes of the meeting and exhorted every man to speak freely I touch not their Politik affairs The speaker of the Commons complained as before of the corruptions of the Church men and petitioned that these faults might be reformed and that the King would so attemperate the revenues of the Prelats that they live not licenciously And seeing it is the Royal priviledge to maintain Religion and all these troubles arise upon occasion of Religion the readiest remedy is to call a Councel whereunto all men may have free access as also that they who can not with safe conscience go unto the rites of the Romish Church may have liberty to assemble peaceably and publickly for hearing Gods Word in the vulgar language and because adversaries do calumniate their meetings he wisheth that the King would depute certain persons to be present and see what is done as neither should those be called hereticks who are condemned before their cause be heard and examined by Gods word The Speaker for the Nobility spoke much to the same purpose and the Clergy did oppose them both At that time the Pope sent Cardinal Ferrar to hinder the National Councel he would have observed the accustomed power of the Roman Legats in bestowing Benefices but he was stopped by a Decree and many rhymes were scattered against him he took those in ill part and went away French Comm. Lib. 2. So the Papal authority seemed to fall and it was talked abroad that Religion should not be swayed by authority of any man but by Trueth and reason and who did cleave unto their former rites were quiet for the time The most part of the Nobility seemed to affect the Reformation and the Queen whether to please the King of Navar or to serve the time I know not saith that author wrote unto the Pope August 4. in this manner First she lamenteth the wretched condition of France that many thousands cleaving as yet unto the Church of Rome perish in their souls because they are not instructed and many Nobles and most potent men have made secession whose power and number and concordis so strong that they can not be overmastered Therefore She implores his aid that the one sort may be retained and the other may be reduced and so the unity of the Church may be restored Which may the more easily be effectuated because there be no Anabaptists in all France nor any hereticks that speak against the Christian faith nor against the Acts of the first sixe general Councels And this is the opinion of learned men with whom she had conferred that the holy father may receive such men into fellowship of the Church albeit they be of different opinions as of old the diversity of observing the Easter and other rites and parts of Divine Service did not dissolve the Union of the Church Then for remedy she propoundeth the necessity of calling a general Councel or that he would provide another remedy especially to regain them who are separated it may be expedient to use frequent admonitions and to permit quiet Conferences likewise Bishops and priests should teach Gods word and exhort the people unto concord laying aside all reproaches as she hath commanded them who are separated and they have obeyed But many who have no mind to depart stand in doubt of these particulars especially first it is certainly known that the primitive Church had no images and God hath expressily forbidden to worship them therefore let it be considered whether it be expedient to remove them into places where they shall not give occasion to worship them 2. it seemes strange unto many good men that in baptisme exorcisme is used and many other rites which perhaps may profite them who understand them but seing the most part understand them not and they know that only water and the word are necessary it were better to omit them namely many are offended that an infected or diseased priest puts his unclean spittle into the infants mouth in the Masse many are offended with three things one that it is given under one kind only albeit Christ said Eat yee drink yee and such was the custom of the Church for a thousand years and more another it is ministred unto one alone or some few without prayers that may be understood by the vulgar people and the other party have shewed that they restore the manner of the primitive Church the third that the body of our Lord is carryed about the striets against the express institution Take yee eat yee and not Carry yee They say also that Christs body is in heaven only and therefore only spiritual worship is required fourthly the Masse is a scandal unto many because it is sold by ignorant and dissolute priests and none seeks to amend this yea and many of our fellowship doubt of the Masse both in the substance and form of it in the substance they observe that Church men affirm that they do offer Christ and they do esteem of their own sacrifice more than they do of Christs sacrifice In the manner they note four points it is done in an unknown tongue 2. the use of no part of the Masse is declared 3. some words are spoken as belonging unto the people especially concerning the communion and yet the priests communicate alone even when the people are standing there 4. the order of the Divine Service c. loc cit What answer was returned unto this Letter the reader may judge Among the Ambassadors of forrein Princes who went to congratulat the young King was George Gluch from Denmark The King of Navar envited him to his lodging and said He might shew his Master that he hoped the Gospell should be freely preached through out France ere one year went about Then said Gluch Oh I pray take heed that the doctrine of Caluin and the Swisers be not received but the doctrine of Martin Luther which the Kings of Denmark and Sweden and many Princes of large Dominions do
he thought to set them and the Germans by the ears and if they consented he hoped to triumph over them Beza answered He and his collegues were come to defend the Confession of their own Church and to this end should the Conference be directed The Cardinal with vehemency did press that point The Ministers fearing that the Conference might be broken off and the blame be layd on them crave leave to consider the Confession forwhich the Prelates seemed absolutly to proclaim The Cardinal nameth one article We confess that the very body and blood of Jesus Christ is truly really and sacramentaly in the Supper of the Lord and is so given and received by them who communicate He alledged also the testimonies of the Saxon Ministers concerning it So the Conference was dismissed The next day Beza was bid to speak and he spake to this purpose We have declared our mind concerning the articles propounded unto us namely of the Church we trust none hath occasion to complain of us and these things that have been handled should have been approved or disproved by the Scriptures But we were demanded By what authority we preach the Word of God they think to make our cause odious by this demand This questioning seemes superfluous seeing we were called hether not to give account of our calling but to confer of our doctrine otherwise it may seem we are brought into judgement Or if it was done only for disputation consider that when two parties are brought into Conference if the one demande Why do you this and the other mutually ask the same this is but caâ—illation and dissention But omitting the Prelates of this realm whom we will not offend let us suppose a certain Bishop were here demanding us By what authority we do preach and we like wise would demand him By what authority he were a Bishop that is whether he was elected by the Seniours of his Church whether the people had desired to have him and whether his life manners and doctrine had been examined and he would answer that he was so and so called but the contrary is manifestly known we call the consciences of those who hear us and know the matter to bear witness If he say We are not Ministers because we have not imposition of hands we might answer Thou hast but one thing the imposition of hands and if the want of that as thou thinkest make us to be no Ministers the want of the other two which are more principal make thee to be no Bishop We speak also another thing albeit beyond our purpose and against our will but that this assembly may see how this question is full of enuy If one were demanding that Bishop From whom had he received imposition of hands and for how much he had bought his title he would answer I had imposition of hands from Bishops and I bought not imposition of hands but only for my place I gave two or three 1000 Crouns which is as if one would say I have not bought the bread but I bought the wheat I say If this contest were judged by the Councels and decrees of the Church it would make many Bishops and Curats ashamed And we speak thus not of intention to bring Quid pro Quo but that yee may see how unwillingly we touch the matter and would have other things handled lest the work of peace be hindred We would have spoken of the article of the Lords Supper because the Cardinal of Lorrain promised to satisfy us in this point of doctrine which is a principal one by the proper words of the Fathers this we do eagerly desire And to satisfy this desire one article was culled from so many and necessary articles of the faith and it was said unto us Either subscribe unto this or we will proceed no further If they were our Judges and sitting upon out lifes they would not say Subscribe but We condemn you Their office leades them into another manner of speach and they should shew if there be any errours in our doctrine We are here before you to give an account of our doctrine unto God and unto all the world and to obey God and the King and you ô Queen so far as lyeth in us to the pacisying of those troubles about Religion If yee had to do with us only who now are here ye might easily have your wills but we represent a greater number not only of this kingdom but in Helvetia Poland and other parts who think long to hear whether this Conference will turn but when they shall understand that in stead of a free Conference the tenth part of an article was exhibited unto us with these words Either subscribe or no more Albeit we would subscribe what were ye the better Others will know whether we have subscribed by force of argument or by constraint Wherefore ô Queen we most humbly beseech that so good and profitable a work be not broken off and that you will vouchsafe to grant such men which will not disdain to dispute soberly Nevertheless lest they say We have not an answer we receive all those passages which Espencaeus brought out of Caluine but in that bit of an article out of the Augustan Confession many things are to he considered 1. the whol Confession should have been propounded and not a line only 2 we would know whether the Cardinal propoundeth it in his own name or of the Prelates and then we would give thanks that they confess themselves overcome in the article of transsubstantiation which is justly condemned by all the Reformed Churches 3. if we should subscribe they also should subscribe that our Churches may understand what we have dene 4. and if they will come to the whol Confession of the Germans we trust that we are come unto a very good way of concord and unity In the mean while we affirm that the Lord Jesus is present in the use of the Supper where he offereth exhibits and truly gives unto us his body and blood by the operation of the Holy Ghost we eat the same body that was broken for us but we eat spiritually and by faith that we become bone of his bones And if this be not sufficient it is hard to speak of so great a mystery in few words if it seem good unto the Cardinal let us consider and confer the Scriptures and writings of the Fathers as he hath promised and if it please you ô Queen to appoint a convenient form of collection and to appoint Notaries to receive our disputations We trust yee understand that we came not to bring disorder and trouble but would dedicate ourselves unto God unto your Majesties and the whole Christian common-wealth and specially unto the tranquillity of this Realm The Prelates were angry that he had spoken of their Vocation and Lorrain said He had dishonoured the Queen into whose hands the right and liberty of election was given So there was bragging of the Cardinall and Prelates and
tumultuous talking of their Vocation and of the Supper After that day they changed again the form of Conference five men were chosen on either side to dispute all the matter peaceably On the one side were the five Ministers named before and on the other was Janus Bishop of Valencia Vallius Bishop of Seen Botiller an Abbot the Bishop of Salignac and Espensaeus the Sorbonist They agree on the order of disputation the time place and Notaries They began with the question of the Supper aforme of agreement was drawn up when it was shewd unto the Prelates they would not consent they framed another the next day and shew it unto the Ministers who would not admit that On the thrid day all the ten consented unto this forme We confess that Jesus Christ in the Supper offereth gives and truly exhibiteth unto us the substance of his body and blood by the operation of the Holy Ghost and that we eat spiritually the same body which died for us that we may be bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh to the end also that we may be quickned by him and may understand all things appertaining to our salvation And because faith being grounded on the word of God maketh things that are promised and understood by us to be present by this faith we truly and effectually receive the true and natural body of Christ Jesus by the power of the Holy Ghost and in this respect we confess the presence of his body and blood in the Supper The other Prelates were content with this form but the Sorbonists would not and they blamed their chosen men that they had made a compact with the Ministers neither would they consent unto any more treating Thus was that Conference ended without any effect and the Ministers of Germany after three moneths did returne Ibid. Thus we have seen by what means God did revive the Gospell in France to wit by men of low condition at the first who suffered slaunders proscription stripes burning and every kind of vexation and when it pleased Him he joined unto the Church the Princes and Peers and He opened a wide doore unto the preaching of the Worde when the greatest enemies of the Trueth had the supreme power of government and yet seemed to be brought on their knies The University of Paris in proceedings ages had stood for the trueth and resisted errours creeping-in but at that time became most gross enemies And then Antony King of Navar not only resigned his part of the government unto the Queen and so unto the Guises but was also allured by fair promises of the Pope that he should have all his kingdom of Navar restored unto him and should have divorcement from his present wife and shall have the Queen of Scotland in marriage by whom he may be King of Scotland and England By such persuasions he left the Reformation and became a bitter enemy and seemed most of any to bring ruine unto the Church The Guises then and the Prelates lift up their heads again and used cruel butchery against the Reformed for in the year 1562. in the town Vassi the Reformed were assembled in a large Barn to heare the Word the Duke of Guise came upon them unawares and instantly killed 24. of them 45. were wounded so that within few dayes they died and the Minister with many others were carryed into prison At the same time by means of the Cardinal of Lorrain and the Marshall of Santandrae many of the common people in the town of Seenes and some of the Kings Counsellors were cruelly murdered It was done in like manner in many other places of France Osiander ex Beuther XLVII About the yeare 1540. sundry youngmen in Hungaria hearing The Gospell in Hungary of Luther and Melanthon went unto Witteberg to wit Steven Galssetsi Matthias Devai Andrew Batizi Steven Kis better known by the name Szegedin from his native town Benedict Abadi Emerik Ozorai and some others These being informed in the trueth return into their Country and preached the Gospell with happy success but not without persecution for the Monks stirred up the Civil power against them namely Devai was imprisoned at Cassow where a smith was also in the same prison for laiming the Kings horse in the shoeing there Devai informeth the smith in Religion afterwards the Kings horse amendes and the King commandeth to dismisse the smith and to burn Devai as an heretick The smith answereth I am of the same Religion with Devai and I will live or dy with him for I never knew what Religion or piety was untill I have learned it now from him When this was reported unto the King they were both set free The greatest enemy of those Teachers was George the Treasurer who had been a Monk of S. Pauls at Buda and among them all the most usefull in promoting the Truth was zegedin a learned man as his Works do shew he was persecuted from City to City where he came he had many hearers not only in the Schools but pulpits also and the more he was persecuted the more hearers flocked unto him and the Gospell was the more spread Amongst all those Students who went to Witteberg none maintained the opinion of Brentius concerning the Ubiquity but only Peter Melius and in the end he was convinced by Szegedin and did subscribe unto the truth Michael Starin a Baron became a preacher and Bishop of his own Barony near unto Tolna Mat. Scaric in vita Szegedini At Varadin a learned Mahumetan A dispâ—â—e between a papist and a Turk Deruis Gsielebi did provoke all the Franciscans unto disputation in matter of Religion Neither their Prelate George nor any of the Convent durst answer him wherefore the man like another Goliah did bragg against all Christians untill Bar. Georgieviz who had been a pilgrim and knew the Turkish language undertook the dispute The 29 day of May being the Pentecost in the year 1â—47 was appointed and many both Papists and Turcks assembled in the Monastery The Turk first asks where was God before the making of heaven and earth and other things This question seemed unto the Pilgrim to be impertinent as to the differences of Religion but lest the other might impute it unto his ignorance if he had declined it he said Before the creation God was in his own nature The Turk replieth This answer is dark and can not be understood Georgieviz said God was where He is now Deruis That could not be but He was in a cloud Georgieviz He could not be in a cloud for so a cloud had been before the heaven and the earth but this is contrary unto the words of Genesis The Turks read the books of Moses After more words on both sides Dervis bids the other propound then Georgieviz writeth out of the Alcoran these words in the Arabick language Bisem Allahe El rahmanne El ruoahim that is In the Name of God and of Mercy and of the Spirit and he
frier John forrest was brought to Santandrews for saying Pa. Hamilton died a Martyr because they had not clear proof against him another frier Walter Laign was sent to confesse him he askes him in way of confession What is his judgement concerning Pa Hamilton Forrest answereth I think he was a good man and the articles might be well defended for which he was condemned This is sufficient evidence to condemn him unto the fire When they lead him out to be degraded he cried among the people Fie on falshood fie on false friers revealers of confession let never a man trust them after mee they are despisers of God and deceivers of men While they consult upon the manner and place of his execution John lindsay a gentle man waiting upon the Bishop said If yee will burn any more do it in a hollow cellar for the smoke of Mr Pa. hamilton hath infected all these on whom it blew Nevertheless he was burnt at the north side of the abbey that the hereticks of Anguise might see the fire The persecution goeth-on James Hamilton of Livinston brother of the Martyr and his sister Caâ—herin were summoned to compear at Halirudhouse before the Bishop of Ross The King adviseth the gentleman not to appear he was condemned for not obeying Catherin was asked whither she believes to be justified by works She answered I believe no person can be justified by their own works John spence a Lawyer had a long discourse of the diversity of works of congruitie and of condignity c. The young woman saith Worke here work there what kinde of work is all this I know perfitly that no work can save mee but the works of Christ my Saviour The King laugheth at the answer and taking her aside persuades her to recant her opinion and by her example sundry others at the same time were moved to abiure their profession as Wi. kirk a priest Adam daes c. So soon as these were dismissed Normand gourley and David straton were brought to tryall Norman was charged for denying Mo are persecuted purgatory and that the Pope had any jurisdiction in Scotland David had been turbulent and was by conference with John Erskin of Dun becom another man and God had kindled in his heart such love to the knowledge of trueth that he oft prayd for spirituall courage if he shall be brought to suffer for Christ He was charged for maintaining that tyths were not due to Church-men He denied that he had said so but said he I send a fish-boat to the sea and they are so rigorous in craving the tenth fish that they can not be contented and I said If they will not believe how many fishes are taken go and see where they are taken yea and I gave order to my servants to cast the tenth fish into the sea And â—e was further accused of the same points wich Norman He was condemned with him and was offered to be spared if he would burne his bill which was then vsed as the signe of recanting but he would not So they were burnt together August XXVII year 1534 At the same time were summoned Alex Alesse Jo. Fife John macbee and one Macdowall they fled into England and thereafter into Germany the first two were Professours of Divinity in Lipsia the thrid was called Maccabeus and was Chaplain to Christian King of Denmark As the history of the Reformation shewes there were civil broils in the countrey and the persecution was interrupted untill the year 1538. and in the mean while the knowledge of the truth increaseth partly by conference of men about what had been done and partly by reading the New testament in English and partly by report of merchants and â—eamen telling what was a doing in other countries in the cause of religion The bb and their officialls accurse many for triffles and pecuniall causes the people contemn their excommunications therefore the bb would strengthen their sentences by civill autority and procure an act of Parliament against such who lay 40 daies under excommunication James 5. Parl. 4. Act. 8. III. The heat of persecution in England seemed but to begin in year 1527. The beginning of Reformation in England those who before were called Lollards were then called Lutherans great numbers were burnt whereby the King thought to promerite the Popes favour Behold how God brings light out of darknes When King Henry had been 20 years married he falles into the scruple whither his marriage was lawfull but who can tell whither he was so touched indeed or King Henry intends to divorce but a pretext in respect he had not a son or that he loved another woman Yet so it was he abstaines from her company and speakes of divorcement The Queen sendeth unto the Pope and complaines the King also sendeth and craves that the Pope would justify by the sacred word the former dispensation to marry or dissolve the marriage How this was carried in the Popes court none can declare better than an Italian and so Pe. Soave in Histor Conc. Triden hath it thus Pope Clemens in time of his distress had It is pleaded at Rome good hope if the Kings of France England shall continue in his grace and make disturbance unto Cesar in the Kingdom of Naples therefore he dispatches Card. Campegius into England and commits the cause unto him and the Card. of York The King was certified by letters from Rome that the cause shall be discerned speedily in his favours this was in the year 1528. But when Clemens considereth that the Emperours favour was more usefull unto him in recovering the City Florence in the year 159. he sent Francis Campana unto Campegius ordering him to burne his former Bull and proceed warily in that cause Campegius deviseth pretexts of delay and pretends difficulties The King observes his jugling and askes the advice of the Universities in Italy Germany France Some were against his mind and some for him especially the Parisians and many thought that they were moved by his gifts more than by weight of reason But the Pope whether willing to gratifie Caesar or fearing that by means of the Card. of York some what might happen contrary to his mind drawes back the cause unto himself The King being He marryeth without the Popes indulgence impatient and smelling the fraud forsakes Catharin and marrieth Anna Bolen in the year 1533. Nevertheless the plea is continued but slowly that if the Pope can he may both satisfie the Emperour and decline the offense of the King And then he touches not the point but some accessory articles especially he decerneth against the King that it was not lawfull for him by his own authority and without the Sentence of the Church to forsake the company of his wife When the king understood this in the beginning of the year 1534 he denieth obedience unto the Pope and chargeth all his subjects that they send no mony unto Rome nor pay
Peter-pence unto any of the Collectors This vexeth the Romane Court and all their thoughts were upon remedies Many would proceed with censures against the king and interdict all Nations to have commerce with England but they took a more moderate course to serve the time and by intercession of France to compose the business And Francis undertooke it and sent the Bishop of Parise unto Rome with tolerable propositions and in the mean while they went on slowly at Rome that they would decern nothing unless Cesar would either first ot at the same time revenge by the sword his cousin's wrong The plea was branched into 23 articles as 1. whether Prince Arthur had carnall copulation with Catherin The half of Lent was spent on this question then March 19 Newes were brought to Rome that a famous libell was published in England against the Pope and all his Court and that before the king was a comâ—dy to the great reproach of the Pope and the Cardinals Then all were in a rage and March 24 they pronounce sentence that the marriage betwixt Henry Catharin was lawfull and unless he hold her for hiâ— wife he shall he reputed as excommunicated This praecipitation pleaseth not the Pope for within sixe dayes Letters come from France shewing that Henry is content to submitt unto their judgement and obey the Pope if such Cardinals were secluded of whom he was jealous and such as were free of suspicion were sent to Camerac and there determine the plea and Francis sent Oratours for tâ—is effect Thâ—n Clemens adviseth on pretenses to suspend the Sentence and recover a lost cause But Henry said Their Sentence was nothing unto him he is the only Lord of his own kingdom as the Pope is the only Bishop of Rome and he will do as the Easterne Church did of old He renunceth the Pope and takes his power unto himself in England to wit he will keep the Christian faith and cast-off the Popes authority nor will he suffer that the Lutheran or any other heresy have place in his â—ealm And so he did for he publisheth an Edict whereby he declares himself The head of the Church of England and chargeth upon pain of death that no man assâ—ribe any power unto the Pope within Englâ—nd and commandeth all the Collectors of Peter-pence to be gone All those were confirmed by ordinance of the Estates which they call the Parliament And it was also Acted that the archb of Canterburry shall invest all the bb of England and that the Churchmen shall pay yearly unto the King 150000 pounds for defence of the kingdom against whatever enemy Various were the judgements of men concerning this action of the King some said it was done prudently that he had cast of the Romane See without any alteration of religion without any sedition among his subjects and without appeal of his cause unto a Councel for if he had permitted it unto the judgement of a Councel he saw that he could not carry it without difficulty and the issue might have been dangerous for a Councel consisting of Church-men would without doubt have maintained the Papal power seing albeit they be in some respect obnoxious unto Emper. and Princes yet they do prefer the eminency of the Pope nor among the Churchmen is any but the Pope that carrieth sway having no Superour in degree of honour But the Roman Court argueth it could not be affirmed that he had made no change in religion â—hen the chief and first article of their faith concerning the Primacy of the Pope was changed for which alone they should have kindled the fire of sedition as if all had been changed and the event did confirm this seing the King was driven by necessity of maintaining this edict to punish severely his formerly dearest minions Nor can it be easily told how great offense and sadness not only at Rome but every where this departure of so great a Prince from the obedience of the Pope wrought in the â—earts of Churchmen Certainly â—t was a cleare document of humane frailty whereby it often hapneth that what things were most advantagious turn at last to the greatest A wicked policy of the bb loss and harm For the Romish PP by dispensations of marriages and sentences of divorces either granted or denied were wont to make great advantages under the name of Christs Vicar as under a shadow covering those Princes which thought it expedient either by some incestuous marriage or by violating one and contracting another to make new purchase of other Landes or to cut away the rights and titles of diverse competitours and that made sure friendship among them The Pope and the Princes when his authority did serve to maintain their power without which the actions of Princes being unlawfull had been clearly condemned hindered nor only unto these Princes but unto all their children which might have been called to prove the lawfulness of their birth So far Pe. Soave in hist Conâ— Trid. Lib. 1. Others shew what was done in England Card. Wolsey archb of York had advised the King unto that divorcement but when he understood of his affection toward Anna Bolen he changeth his mind because she was infected so he spoke with Lutheranisme and he wrote unto the Pope that for this cause he would not consent unto the divorce Thus we see that in all these variations both at Rome and in England the Pope and his Cardinals look not to any Rule either of Gods word or of reason but are moved by the Spring of their own interest When the King understood of these Letters by his Agent lying at Rome he was highly displeased and displaceth Wolsey of his office of Chanceller in France and of two bishopricks for he had three York Duresme Winchester and at last â—e sent the Captain of his Gaird to bring him to London but he died by the way of a flixe When the king was married with Queen Anna he entangleth all the Clergy by the law Praemunire for assisting the Popes Legate They submitt themselves namely the Prelates profer for discharge of that law to give unto the king 100000 pounds out of Canterburry and 18840 pounds out of York and in their submission they call the King the head of the Church In the Parliament An. 24. of his reigne in January following he annulleth some former Acts that were made against hereticks and ordaineth that none shall be in danger for speaking against the Popes pretented authority or his Decrees or lawes which are not grounded on the holy Scriptures Item An. 25 ch 39 he appointed 32 judges out of the higher lower houses whereof 16 should be of the clergy and 16 of the temporality and all at his own nomination to examine the Synodal Canons and to determine of them either to stand in strength or to abrogat them at their discretions Item the Clergy should promise on the word of a priest never to assemble without the Kings
and propound unto the King the inconstancy of promises from an hostile king he needs not go into England for any benefite seing he hath enough at home they promise to give him yearly 30000 crowns from the Church and of them which are rebellious against the holy Father the Pope and his lawes he may make unto the Crown yearly above 100000 Crouns if he will authorize such a Judge as they would name to proceed against them Nor can there be any danger in arraigning them seing it is known that they do use the Bible in English they talk commonly of the Popes power they despise the Service of the Church they deny obedience unto sacred persons and are not worthy to live under a king By these persuasions the king gives-over his journey to York Wherefore king Henry was offended and prepares an Army against Scotland and James prepares another to inuade England In time of these levies the Cardinal gives unto the king a catalogue of above 300 persons whom in his inquisition he had appointed unto death but this bloody designe was stayd by that preparation and taken away by the death of the king For the sum of the warrs is when the Scots were past Solvay a gentle man Oliver Sinclare shewes his Commission to be Commander in chieff the Noble men refuse to fight under his command and were taken captives the water flowing they could not return and King James hearing of their overthrow died in sorow within 3. dayes on December 13. year 1542 leaving a Daughter Mary five dayes old to be his heire Then were various discourses what might be the issue of those warrs Every one talkes as he wisheth or feareth Henry calleth for the captives unto White-hall and shewes them how God had offered them a most fit occasion of firme concord if their Queen were contracted with his son They do promise to use their diligence so far as they could without prejudice of the kingdom and their own infamy and so were dismissed in January Buchan Histor Libr. 14. 15. Then the Cardinall had more than hope to be Regent he causeth a Priest Hen. Balfour to write as the Kings last will that he and some others should be Governours and the Queen Dowager favoureth him But these who loved not his Inquisition and others calling to mind the former difficulties of the kingdom in the like case chuseth and declareth February 10. James hamilton Earle of Arran who was one of these whom the Cardinal had appointed unto death and next heire of the â—rown to be Regent during the minority of the infant Queen He had two preachers Thomas Guilliam and John rough sound in religion according to these times The Card. was not content with the Regent nor his preachers he endeavoureth to molest him and to stay the preaching of the Word In March a Parliament was assembled thither Ralph Sadler Ambassadour from England comes for common peace and by the way to put in mind the former captives of their promises The Contract of promise was once concluded but the Qu. Dowager the Card. and the Prelates do so wilfully oppose it that with common voice of the most part the Cardinal was removed and shut up strait in a chamber untill the votes were asked then the marriage was concluded other conditions of peace were penned and pledges were ordained to be sent into England The Cardinal was convoied to Palkeith and there kept as in firme warde by intercession of the Queen he obtaines liberty to go unto Seton and afterwards was set at full liberty In the same The first Pâ—blick step of Reformation Parliament the rigour of Acts against them who have English Bibles was taken off The Prelates did obiect that the Church had forbidden all languages in religion but three Hebrew Greek and Latine The Lords demande When was that inhibition made seing Chrysostom complaines that men will not use the sacred books in their own language The Bishops answer These were Greeks The Lords reply Christ commandeth that his Word be preached unto all Nations and therefore it should be preached in every language which the Nation understands best and if it should he preached in all tongues why should it not be read in all tongues In the end the best part prevailes and liberty was granted to read the Bible and to say prayers in the vulgar language This was not a small victory of the trueth and thereby many simple ones receive information Sundry treatises went abroad against the tyranny and abuses of the Church of Rome and many in forrein Nations praise God for the Regent At that time the New Testament was so unknowen unto the multitude of priests that they were not ashamed to say in their preachings That book was written by Luther Not long after the Abbot of Pasley comes out of France and prevailes so with his brother the Regent that Frier Guilliam and hindred again was put from preaching and went into England and John rogh went to Kyle and all godly men were terrified from Court Likewise the Card. hindereth the sending of the pledges into England and by his meanes and of his complices the Regent was persuaded to alliance with France Yea the craftly insinuations of the Card. and Abbot move the Regent to ren ounce the profession of the Gospell and submit himself unto the Pope Then every thing was done at the nod of the Cardinal many were persecuted of whom some fled and some were burnt as An. 1546. in February Ja. huncer Will. lambe Witanderson and Ja. rannelt burgesses of Sant Iohn stoun because they had eaten a goose on a fryday and a woman because in her travelling she would not call upon Mary John rogers a black â—rier who had faithfully preached the gospell unto many in Anguise and Merns was murdered in the sea-tower of Santandrews and then was thrown over the wall and a report was spred that he had broken his own George VVishart neck In the year 1544. came home that blessed servant of Christ George wishart one of great learning Zeal and modesty as I being young have heard of very antient men he had been Schoolemaster of Montros and there did teach his disciples the new testament in Greek for this fault he was delated unto the Bishop of Brechen in time of the persecution An. 1538. when he was summoned to appear he fled and after sixe years returnes with more knowledge of the trueth and with more Zeall He preached first in Montros within a private house next unto the church except one then in Dundie where by authority of the Card. he was prohibited to preach because the town was so ready to forsake the Word of God for boast of a man he foretold that a scourge was coming shortly upon them From thence he went to Aire and preached in the open fields at the church of Gastoun for he was hindered by the Bishop of Glasgow to preach in a Church There he is informed that within
with greater audience than ever he had before There the Earles Marshall Glencairn and others advise him to write unto the Regent an exhortation unto the hearing of Gods word He obeâ—etâ— them but it was in vain He is called by his flock at Frankford to return he goeth against the mind of many but promiseth to return if they abide constant in the trueth Then the Bishops summon him again for no-compearance they burn him in effigie at the cross of Edinburgh in July An. 1556. He wrote his appeal and caused it to be printed and directed it unto the Nobility and Commons of Scotland William harlaw preaches publickly in Edinburgh so did John Douglas a Carmelite and sometimes in Lieth Paul meffin preacheth ordinarily in Dundy and many leaving the Cloisters preach in all parts of the Country and the number of professors of Reformation was multiplied When the priests saw that they were much deserted they complain unto the Bishops and the Bishops judge it vain to summon these Preachers for heresy therefore they complain unto the Regent and accuse the Preachers of mutiny and sedition The Regent knew that the multitude of all sorts were earnest that way and saith It is safer to delay for a time all contrary course let the hereticks have some way and wee shall wait our opportunity Buchan Hist Lib. 16. V. After the death of King Henry followes a blessed Reformation in Publik Reformation in England under King Edward England for he had caused his young son Edward to be well instructed by Do. Cox and Edward L. Herford who then was called Protectour of England and Duke of Somerset both loved the Reformation and did his endeavour that the true light of the Gospell might shine everywhere He had a good helper Tho. Cranmer archb of Canterbury The King also was of singulare gifts above his age one of the rarest Princes that had been in many ages yea it is doubted if ever he had an equall in prudence besides his knowledge of Sciences and languages Greek Latine and French So he as another Josias purgeth the temple of the Lord from Popish idolatry and false invocation and would have brought it to greater perfection if time and life had answered unto his godly purpose It may be easily conceived how difficult it was to Reform all things at the first when the greatest part of the Privy Counsell of the Bishops and Nobility were open or close Papists but his purpose was not to leave one hooâ—e of the Romish Beast and did forbid that the Masse should be permitted unto his sister In â— is first year by authority of Parliament the sacrament of the Lords supper was administred unto the people with both elements and Cranmer did translate and in some measure purge the Missal and Breviary In the second year that book under the name The book of common prayer and administration of Sacraments was by act of Parliament to be used in all churches and chappells and that none practize nor speak against it nor any part of it Providing also that they who are acquainted with other languages may use that which they understand best in chappells but not in parish-churches In this third year an Act was made against all books called Antiphoners Missals grailes processionals manuals legends pies portuisses paimers and other books whatsoever used before for service in the Church of England in English or Latine other than were then or after shal be set forth by the King Item against all images of stone timber alabaster or earth graven carved or painted in any church or chappell except only images or pictures upon any tombe for monument only of any person which had been of good reputation The book of Common prayer was some what amended in the year 1552. He put the Popish Bishops and priests to silence and removed them from their Benefices Boâ—er Bishop of London was removed and for contumacy was condemned to perpetuall prison in the Tower and Do. Ridley became Bishop of London Gardener was deposed from Winchester c. But he killed none yea when the Counsell would persuade him to burn a woman Joan butâ—her he said What will yee send her quick to the Devill in her errours When the Reformation was first intended a generall Visitation of the Bishopricks was made by certaine prudent and learned men which were appointed Commissioners for severall Diocies and unto every Company two or three preachers were adjoined to preach at every Session and dehort the people from their wonted superstition and inform them in the trueth And that they might proceed the more orderly in their Commâ—ssions or visitations 32 persons as in the time of King Henry VIII were appointed to prescribe certain instructions and orders of Visitation The troubles in Germany at that time did contribute by the gracious providence of God to the furtherance of the Gospell in England Tho. Cranmer by Letters brought Martin Bucer Paul Fagius Peter Martyr and other learned men in the year 1548 and 1549 their coming was most acceptable unto the King country Fagius an expert Hebrician and Bucer were sent to be Doctors in Cambridge and Martyr was designed Reader of Divinity in Oxford But as Theod. Beza in â—esp ad Fr. Balduin Vol. 1. Tractat. Pag. 322 edit An. 1570. hath observed in epist Buceri daâ—ed Cantabrig Januar. 12 An. 1550 concerning the purity of rites the advice of no forreiner was sought what they could do they did not fail both by word and write to advise the people to chuse good Pastours and to endeavour more purity both in doctrine and rites but some through mans wisdom and vanishing thoughts would glue God and Belial with the leaven of Antichrist And John à Lasco a Polonian was then a preacher of a Dutch congregation in London he in his preface before his book de Ecclesiastico ordine saith That most holy King was desirous to have the whole Religion so reformed throughout aâ—â— the king â—om that he was carefull of no other thing almost but because some Lawes of the country were in the way that the publick rites of Divine worship especially which had been in use under Popery could not be purged out as the King himself would and I was instant for the forrein Churches it pleased them at last that the publick rites should be purged out of the English churches by degrees so soon as they could by the lawes and in the mean time forreiners which in this respect were not so tied unto these lawes of the Country should order their churches freely and without any respect unto the rites of tâ—e Country if their doctrin were only Apostolicall for so it may come to passe that the English churches also might be moved by unanimous consent of the Estates to embrace the Apostolical purity and some tooke tâ— is so ill that they did strive against the Kâ— purpose So far he yea they did so strive and were so malicious that they did accuse the Duke of
Somerset that he had changed the lawes of the realme and had secret intelligence with forrein Ambassadours without their knowledge c. And for these causes he was beheaded in the Tower An. 1552. So variance entereth among them and coldness of Religion repossesseth many and some have written that the King was poisoned Certainly for a clearer manifestation of mens hearts the King was visited with long sicknes and died July 6. An. 1553. In time of his sicknes he aduised with his Privie Counsell who should have the government after him for albeit his Father had appointed Mary to succeed yet seing she is of a contrary religion and it is doubted of the lawfulnes of her birth and himself is of lawfull years he accounts it proper unto him to name his heire and the rather that it is to be feared that she will not only subâ—ert religion but the realm shall be thralled to a stranger as Scotland is unto France After deliberation it was decreed to chuse Lady Jane daughter of the Earle of Suffolk and of Mary daughter of King Henry 7. So foure dayes after Edwards death Lady Jane was proclamed Queen by authority of the Counsel Many of the Nobility and people were much displeased not so much for love of Mary as for hatred to the Duke of Northumberland because Lady Jane was married unto his fourth son At this time Mary goeth into Norfolk and Suffolk and promiseth unto them of the Reformation that she shall change nothing in Religion as it was established by her brother They take her part She writes abroad for aid and carryeth her self as Queen The Counsell câ—â—vâ—eâ—ing at London sendeth somâ— forces under the conduct of Northumberland to apprehend her But then the Counsell perceiving the Mary the Popâ—sh Queen overthrows all for a time inclination of the people and hearing that the Reformed of Norfolk and Sâ—â—folk were for her change their Sentence they cause proclaime Mary Queen and keep La. Jane in the Tower When these newes were brought into the Campe all men forsook the Duke but when they receive Letters from the Counsell in name of Queen Mary they take him and bring him to London Then he made open profession of Popery under hope to gaine the Queen's favour and liberty but was beheaded Ja. Thuan lib. 13. ad An. 1553. Cardinal Reginald Pool hearing at Rome that King Edward was dead hasteneth towards England hoping to have the Crown by râ—gâ—t for he had pretensions or by marriage with Mary The Emperour inuites him to come into Germany by his way and entertaines him with great shew of honour untill by his Ambassadour he had finished a Contract of marriage betwixt his son Philip Mary and by the Queens patent he became archbishop of Canterbury Then another world was to be seen processions of joy were in Italy for regaining England uâ—to the Romane Seâ— Pe Soave in Coâ—â— Trud. Gardener Tonstall and other Popish Bishops were aâ—vanceâ— Cranmer Latimer Ridley and other Reformed Bishops were committed to prison and burnt reading and printing of English Bibles and of late bookâ— were discharged the Supremacy of the Pope was ploclaimed the Latine â—asâ—â— was uâ—ed the clause of prayer that God would deliver the kingdom from sedition and tyranny of the â—ishop of Rome was blotted out of the Lâ—taâ—â— the Queen would not suffer her fathers name in publick prayers because he â—ad made apostaâ—y from the Church Ja. Thua lo. cit All temporaries turâ— their clockâ— wicked men reioice good men are oppressed some fiâ—d maâ—y were imprisoned some sterve in prison many hundreds were bâ—rnâ— in a word in no Kings time beeing free from waâ—â—e were so many killed as in the five years reigne of Q. Mary by beheading hanging burning racking and sâ—erving That cruel Bishop Bonner beholding how joyfully the Martyrs suffered said to one of them They call mee bloody Bonner a vengeance on you all I would fain be rid of you but yee have a delight in burning if I might have my will I would sew your moâ—ths put you in sacks and drown you all Gods revenging hand was â—pon these pâ—rsecuters Gardener the archpersecuter being at dinner with the Duke of Norfolk and hearing that Bishop Ridley and Mr. Latimer were burnt at Oxford shewes no litle joy and by and by was so smitten none knowing how that he was carryed from table to a bed where he lay 15. dayes in such intolerable torments that in all that space he could voide neither by urine nor otherwise his tongue hangeth out and so died Do. Morgon who condemâ—ed Ferrare Bishop of S. Davies and vsurped his place was sâ—itten that when he would eat nothing went down but it bursted out again somtime at his moâ—th and somtime at â—is nose Do Dunning the bloody Chanceller at Norwich was taken away suddenly the like befell Bâ—rrie Commissarie of Norfolk c. Mary had her kingdom diminished by losse of Cales which eleven English kings had kept and the countrie was plagued with famine that the subiects were glad to eat ackorns she was never able to put the Crown on her husbands head of all things both he and shee was most desirous to have children but she had none once she was thought to be bigg with child but of what she was delivered it was known to few then Philip left her and she had neither the love of hâ—r subiects nor his company nor could marry another at last she was diseased some called it a tympany others call it melancholy because of her deep and continuall groanes she died November 17. An. 1558. and her cousine the Card. died within sixteen hours after her Jo. Foxe in Acts. Enduring her reigne La. Elisabeth was kept in the Tower Gardener and others sought her death often they accuse her of treason and would have stirred up King Phillip against her but he preserveth her not for any love to her person or religion but for reason of State lest she being taken out of the way and the Queen dying without children the kingdoms of Scotland England and Irland might be annexed unto the Crown of France by means of Mary Qu of Scotland next heire of â—ngland and at that time affianced to the Daulphin of France than which the Spaniard thought no thing could happen more adverse to his affectation of greatnes At first when She was locked up she was much daunted but being comforted afterwards she said The skill of a Pilot is not known but in a tempest and a true Christian appeares best in time of tentation In the year 1558. they condemne her to be beheaded and went to bring her to execution by miraculous providence she was preserved The lieutenant of the Tower will not give them credite and goeth to ask the Queen whether it was her will Mary saith Not and commandeth to set her at liberty And is proclamed Queen On the very day of Marie's death Elisabeth was proclamed Queen and so of a prisoner was acknowledged by
Counsell Nobility and Commons to be the only Heire and was crowned January 15 with many glad hearts all the Bishops except Owen Bishop of Carlile refuse to perform the solemnities of the Coronation because of her Religion At her coronation she did secure the kingdom by oath that she shall not marry a stranger nor would she make open declaration what doctrine she would follow only she set free all the prisoners for Religion many hundreds and promiseth that when she shall be established in her governement to establish religion by advice of Parliament and of learned godly men and causeth it be proclaimed that in the mean time none shall alter any ceremonies unless it be according to the rites of her own chappel and these were as it was ordered in her fathers time Speed Cambden She sendeth to make account unto the Pope of her assumption He answereth That kingdom was held in fee of the Apostolick See and it was her presumption to vsurp the name of Queen without his knowledge therefore she deserveth not to be heard unless she renounce her pretensions and submit herself unto his free disposition This soundeth harsh both to her and to the counsel therefore she will treat no more with him PeSoave in conc Tride Then knowing the difference of opinions in religion among her â—ubiects and willing to satisfie both parties according to reason she calleth a Parliament and by common aduice appointeth a Conference of eight persons on either side that after debating of reasons they might come to an happy agreement The persons were named the day appointed the questions were for the first concerning the vulgare tongue in Divine Service and the communion under both kindes order was prescribed that for avoiding heat of contention they shall not dispute by word but both parties shall write their reasons and give them in the first day and answers shall be prepared against the next day and all to be in English that every one may receive information Both parties were content But when the day was come the Papists alledge they understood not the ordinance concerning the disputation in write and they will dispute by voice only The second day they were pressed more instantly but as despising authority nor regarding their own credite or rather being convinced in their consciences they still refuse The third day both parties were required â—o produce their books and opinions All the Popish party excep the Bishop of Westminster plainly deny to let their books be read some spake unreverently even of excommunicating the Queen Sir Nicolas Bacon Lord Keeper and Nicolas archb of York were named by the Parliament to be Iudges of the Conference they take this carriage as a contempt both of Nobility and Commons as also of her Roiall Majesty Then the Bishops were required to give their oath of allegiance and Supremacy as in King Henry VIII time They refuse this also Wherefore the Bishop of Winchester who had shewed more folly than others was committed to the Tower afterwards he was set at liberty Boner Bishop of London who was the chief butcher in Mary's time was committed to the Marshall-sea some fled out of the Country and others were charged to answer before the Counsell some were confined not one more imprisoned and all the exiled bb and others in Q. Mary's time were recalled Franc. Mason Lib. 3. c. 1. A Parliament was held at Westminster where was much debate in matter of Religion and hote study on both sides In the goodness of God the Gospell had the upper hand the hope of the Popish falleth their rage is abated the supremacy of the Pope is denied the bloody Statutes of Q. Mary are repealed popish bb were deposed and good men put in their rooms the Masse is abolished altars are appointed to be removed and tables set for them the zeal of many pulling down the altars before that Act was approved Jo. Foxe in Acts. In a brief view behold the hand of God toward her afterwards 1. The king of France pretending right by his Queen Mary intended to inuade England but he was taken away II. Philip king of Spain sought her in marriage she abhorred that because he had married her Sister Therefore he sought to match her with Charles son of the Emperour Ferdinand but to the end he might bring the Nation to the house of Austria and because She refused he became her utter enemy yet to her greater glory 3. An. 1562. Arthur Pool of the house of York intended to bring an Army from France into Wales but he and his confederates were discovered before the execution of the plot and were condemned 4. As before the French king so again Philip sought â—ft that the Popes would accurse her that so he might have pretext to inuade her kingdom God hindered Paul 4. and Pius 4. from decerning it and more followes VI. In Aprile An. 1558. Walter mill priest of Lunan in Anguise was VValter mâ—ll martyr accused by the Bishop of Santan drews for leaving the Masse and that therefore he and John petrie priest at Innerkilor were condemned by the late Cardinal to be burnt wherever they should be apprehended Walter answered I served the Cure there before the Cardinals time 20. years with the approbation of all the parishoners but when the furious Cardinal persecuted mee and many more for the preaching of Godsword I was constrained to keep myself quiet and I went about reproving vices and instructing people in the grounds of Religion for which cause now I am taken When he was brought to triall in the Church before the Bishops of Santandrews Murray Briechin Caitnes the Abbots of Dumfermlin Lundors Balmerino and Couper and many Doctors of the University he looked so feeble partly by age and partly by hard usage that it was feared none could hear what he would answer yet he delivered his mind with such courage that his enemies were amased At first he kneeled to pray Andrew oliphant a priest said Sir Walter mill get up and answer for you keep my Lord here too long He continued yet praying and when he arose he said I should obey God more than man I serve a mighter Lord then your Lord is and whereas you call mee Sir Walter they call mee Walter and not Sir Walter I have been too long one of the Popes Knights now say what you have to say Oliphant asked What thinkest thou of priests marriage He answered I think it a blessed bond ordained by God approved by Christ and free to all sorts of men but yee abhor it and in the mean while yee take other mens wives and daughters yee vowe chastity and keep it not Oliphant sayd Thou sayst that there are not seven sacraments He answered Give us baptisme and the Lords Supper take yee the rest and part them among you Oliphant Thou saist the Masse is idolatry He answeres A Lord sends and calleth many to a dinner and when it is ready he tolleth the bell
that the Masse and the opinions which they teach the people concerning it be laid to the square of the first institution that the world may know whither their teachers had offended or not in that which they have affirmed whither the action of the Masse be not expressely repugnant unto the last Supper of the Lord Jesus whither the sayer of it commit not horrible blasphemy in vsurping The sayer of Masse is a blasphemer upon the offices of Christ Al. Anderson denied that the Priest takes upon him Christs office A masse-book was brought and it wat read out of the beginning of the Canon Suscipe Sancta Trinitas hanc oblationem quam ego indignus peccator offero tibi vivo Deo et vero pro peccatis toâ—ius Ecclesiae vivorum et mortuorum Then said the Minister If to offer for the sins of the whole Church be not the proper office of Christ only let the Scripture judge and if a vile man whom ye call priest proudly takes the same upon him let your own books witnes Al. Anderson said Christ offered the propitiatory and none can do that but we offer the remembrance It was answered We praise God that yee deny a sacrifice propitiatory in the Masse and we offer to prove that in moe than an hundred places of your Papisticall Doctors it is affirmed that the Masse is a sacrifice propitiatory But whereas ye alledge that yee offer Christ in remembrance we aske first Unto whom do yee offer him and next By what authority are ye assured of well-doing In God the Father falleth no oblivion and if ye will shift and say that ye offer not as if God were forgetfull but as willing to apply Christs merits to his Church we demand of you What power and commandement have ye to do so We know that our Master commanded his Apostles to do what He did in remembrance of him and plain it is that Christ took bread gave thanks brak the bread and gave it to his disciples saying Take eat ..... here is a command to take and eat to take and to drink but to offer Christs body either for remembrance or application we find not and therefore we say To take upon you an office which is not given unto you is uniust vsurpation and not lawfull power Then Alexander vseth some words of shifting but the Lords require him to answer directly Then said he I am better acquainted with philosophy than with Theology Then John Lesley then Parson of Vne and immediatly was sent by the Bishops and their faction to be agent in their business with the Queen and thereafter was called Bishop of Rosse was demanded to answer unto that argument After some litle pause he said If our Master hath nothing to say unto it I have nothing for I know nothing but the Canon-law and the greatest reason that ever I could find there is Volumus and Nolumus The Nobility seeing that neither the one nor the other would answer directly say Wee have been miserably deceived for if the Masse may not obtain remission of sin to the quick and to the dead wherefore were all the Abbeys so richly doted and endowed with our lands Hereby it is clear as also by what is written of the Parliament that the Papists had liberty to plead for their Religion and were required to say what they could not only with safety and assurance of protection but they did appeare and shew their weakness At that time the book of Discipline was not allowed nor reiected but delayd and thereafter it was approved by the Counsell for their own part but not authorised and some additions were noted and this provision expressely added That the Bishops Abbots Priors and other Beneficed men who had already adioined them unto the Religion shall enioy their benefices during their lives they upholding and sustaining the Ministery and Ministers for their part The issue of this provision was many Church-men gave away and sold their Manses gleebs tyths and other things to the prejudice of the Church so that the entertainment of Ministers was very small in many places nothing at all and the gleebs could hardly be recovered XIII At Edinburgh December 20. An. 1560. was the first Nationall assembly where conveened the Ministers and Commissionares from Shires The first assembly of the Church and Burghs about the number of 44. persons 1. They designe Ministers and Readers unto severall parishes throughout the Countrie 2. It was appointed that in time coming the election of Minister Elders and deacons shall be in the publick church and premonition to be on the sunday preceeding 3. It is found by the law of God marriages may be solemnized betwixt parties of the second or third degrees of consanguinity and others that are not prohibited by the word of God and therefore to desire the Lords and Estates to interpose their authority and make lawes thereupon 4. It is appointed that for punishment of fornication the law of God be observed and these shall make publick repentance which vse carnall copulation betwixt the promise and solemnization of their marriage 5. that earnest supplication be made unto the Estates of the realm and to the Lords of Secret counsell that all Judges ordinary and Judiciall Officers as Lords of the Session Shireffs Stewarts Balives and other ordinary Judges be professours of the trueth according to the word of God and all Ministers of the word to be removed from such Offices according to the Civill law 6. To supplicate the Parliament and Secret Counsell that for eschuing the wrath of the Eternall and removing the plagues threatned in His law Sharp punishment be ordained against idolaters and mantainers thereof in contempt of Gods true Religion and Acts of Parliament namely which say Masse or cause it to be said or are present thereat And a catalogue of their names is writen They appoint Comissioners to attend the Parliament if any shall be called with these supplications It is to be observed from the fift Act that Ministers of the word were forbbidden to be Judges in Civil causes which is against the former practise when Bishops and other prelats were Lords of Parliament and sat in Civill Courts No Parliament was called as was expected but a Convention of Estates was appointed to be in May before which time Papists resort to Edinburgh in great numbers and began to brag of their power The Commissioners which were appointed In a Convention of the Estates An. 1561. Papistry is again forbidden by the Assembly of the Church conveen May 17. An 1561. and draw up these articles to be presented unto the Convention that idolatry and all monuments thereof should be suppressed throughout the realm that the sayers maintainers and heareâ—s of the Masse should be punished according to the Act of Parliament 2. That câ—rtain provision be made for maintenance of the Superintendents Ministers and Readers that Superintendents be planted where none are That punishment be appointed for
of tumults and her Majesty commandes with advice of her Secret Counsell that none of the Lieges take in hand to molest or trouble any of her domestik servants or persons whatsoever come out of France in her Company at this time in word deed or countenance for any cause whatsoever either within her palace or without under the said pain of death This Act was proclaimed the same day and immediatly the Earle A publick Protestation of Arran makes publick protestation thus In so far as by this Proclamation it is made known unto the Church of God and members thereof that the Queen is minded that the true Religion and worship of God already established proceed forward that it may dayly increase Untill the Parliament that order may be taken then for extirpation of all idolatry out of this realm We render most hearty thinks to the Lord our God for her Majesties good mind earnestly praying that it may be increased in her Majesty to the honour glory of his Name and good of his Church within this realm And as touching the molestation of her Highness servants we suppose that none dare be so bold as once to move their finger at them in doeing their lawfull business and we have learned at our Master Christ's School to keep peace with all men And therefore for our part we will promise that obedience unto her Majesty as is our duty that none of her servants shall be troubled molested or once touched by the Church or any member thereof in doing their lawfull busines But seeing God hath said The idolater shall die the death Wee protest solemnly in the presence of God and in the eares of all people that heare this Proclamation and especially in the presence of you Lion herauld and the rest of your Colleagues maker of the proclamation that if any of her servants shall commit idolatry shall say Masse participate therewith or take the defence thereof which we are loath should be in her Highness company in that case that this proclamation is not extended to them in that behalf nor be a savegard nor girth to them in that behalf no more than if they commit slaughter or murder seing the one is much more abominable odious in the sight of God than is the other but that it may be lawfull to inflict upon them the pains contained in Gods Word against idolaters wherever they may be apprehended without favour And this our protestation we desire you to notify unto her and give Her the copy hereof lest her Higness may suspect an uproar if wee all shall come and present the same At Edinburgh day year foresaid This Protestation did some what exasperate the Queen and others following her in that point When the Lords of the Congregation as they were called came to the Town at Court cooleth zeal the first they were much offended that the Masse was permitted and each did accuse these that were before him but when they tarried a short space they were as quiet as others Wherupon Robert campbell of Kings-cleugh said unto the Lord Ochiltry My Lord you are come now and almost the last of all the rest and I perceive by your anger that the fire-edge is not off you yet but I fear that when the holy water of the Court shall be sprinkled upon you you shall become as temperate as others for I have been here now five dayes and at the first I heard every man say Let us hang the priest But after that they had been twice or thrice in the Abby all that fervency was past I thinke there is some inchantment where with men are bewitched And it was so for on the one part the Queen 's fair words still crying Conscience it is a sore thing to constrain Conscience and on the other part the persuasions of others blinded them all and put them in opinion that the Queen will be content to hear the Preaching and so she may be won and so all were content to suffer her for a time The next sunday John Knox in Sermon shewes what terrible plagues God had sent upon Nations for idolatry and one Masse is more fearfull unto him than if ten thousand enemies were landed in any part of the realm for in our God is strength to resist and confound multitudes if we unfainedly depend upon Him as we have experience heretofore but when we join hands with idolatry it 's no doubt but both Gods amiable presence and comfortable defence will leave us and what shall then become of us c. Some said Such fear was no point of their faith it was besides his text and a very untimely admonition The Writer of The history of Reformation addeth by way of anticipation that in December An. 1565. when they which at the Queens arrivall maintained the toleration of the Masse were summoned upon treason exiled and a decriet of forfeture was intended against them the same Knoxe recited these words in the audience of many and besought Gods mercy that he was not more vehement and upright in suppressing that idol for said he albeit I spake what was offensive unto some which this day they feel to be true yet I did not what I might have done for God hath not only given mee knowledge and tongue to make the impietie of that idol knowen but he had given mee credite with many who would have put in execution Gods judgements if I would have only consented thereunto But so carefull was I of common tranquillity and so loath to offend those of whom I had conceived a good opinion that in private conference with dearest and Zealous men I travelled rather to mitigate yea to slacken that fervency that God had kindled in them than to encourage them to put their hands unto the Lords work wherein I confesse unfainedly that I have done most wickedly and from the bottom of my heart do ask of my God grace pardon for I did not what in mee lay to have suppressed that idoll at the beginning After that Sermon the Queen sent for I. Knox and none being present except the Lord James and two gentle men in the end of the room said unto him That he had raised The Queen acused Io. Knox and his answers a part of her subiects against her mother herself that he had written a book against her just authority she meaneth the treatise against the Regiment of women which she had and would cause the most learned in Europe to write against it That he was the cause of sedition and great slaughter in England and that is was said to her All that he did was by necromancy John answereth Madam it may please your Majesty to heare my simple answers and first if to teach the word of God in sincerity or to rebuke idolatry and to presse a people to worship God according to his word be to raise subjects against their Princes then I can not be excused for it hath pleased
God of his mercy to make mee among many to disclose unto this realm the vanity of the Papisticall religion and the deceit pride and tyranny of that Roman Antichrist But Madam if the true knowledge of God and his right worshipping be the chief cause which must move men to obey their just Princes from their heart as it is most certain they are where in can I be reprehended I think and am surely persuaded that your Ma. hath had and presently hath as unfained obedience of such as professe Christ Jesus within this realm as ever your Father or your progenitours had of those that were called Bishops As for that book that seemeth so highly to offend your Ma. it is most certain I am content that all the learned of the world judge of it I hear that an English man hath written against it but I have not read him if he hath sufficiently confuted my reasons and established his contrary propositions with as evident testimonies as I have done mine I shall not be obstinat but confess my errour ignorance but to this houre I have thought and yet thinks my self alone more able to sustain the things affirmed in that my work than any ten in Europe shall be able to confute it The Queen said you think that I have not just authority John ansuereth Please your Ma. learned men in all ages have had their judgement free and disagreeing from the common judgement of the world and such have they published both by pen tongue and not withstanding they have lived in the common society with others and have born patiently with the errours and imperfections which they could not amend Plato the Philosopher wrote his book of the commonwealth in which he condemnes many things that were maintained in the world and required many things to have been reformed and yet he lived under such Politicks as then were universally received without further troubling any State So Madam am I content to do in uprightnes of heart and with the testimony of a good conscience have I communicated my judgement unto the world if the realm finds no inconveniences in the regiment of a woman that which they approve I shall not further disallow than within my own brest but shall be aswell content to live under your Majesty as Paul was to live under the Roman Emperour and my hope is that so long as yee defile not your hands with the blood of the Saints of God that neither I nor that book shall either hurt you nor your authority for in very deed Madam that book was written most especially against that wicked Mary of England But said the Queen you speak of women in generall John ansuereth Most true it is Madam and yet plainly appeares to mee that wisdom should persuad your Ma. never to raise trouble for that which to this day hath not troubled your Ma. neither in person nor in anxiety for of late years many things which before were holden Stable have been called in doubt yea they have been plainly impugned But yet Madam I am assured that neither Protestant nor Papist shall be able to prove that any such question was at any time moved in publick or private and if I had intended to trouble your State Madam because you are a woman I might have chosen a time more convenient for that purpose than I can do now when your presence is within the realm But now Madam to answer shortly unto the other two accusations I heartily praise my God through Jesus Christ that Satan and the wicked of the world have no other crimes to lay to my charge than such as the very world knowes to be most false and vain for in England I was resident the space of five years only two years at Berwick so long in New-castle and a year in London If in any place during the time I was there any man shall be able to prove that there was battell sedition or mutiny I shall confesse that I was the malefactor and shedder of the blood I am not ashamed further to affirm that God so blessed my weake labours then in Berwick where then commonly was wont to be slaughter by occasion of quarrells among souldiers there was as great quietnes all the time that I remained there as there is this day in Edinburgh Where they slaunder mee of Magick or any other art forbidden of God I have witnes besides my own conscience all the Congregations that ever heard me what I speake both against such acts and against these that use such impiety but seing the wicked said that our Master the Lord Jesus was possessed with Beelzebub I must patiently beare albeit that I a wretched sinner be unjustly accused by these that never delighted in the verity The Queen said you have taught the people to receive another Religion than their Prince can allow and how can that doctrin be of God seing God commandeth subjects to obey their-Princes Religion riseth not from Princes Madam said he as right Religion took neither originall nor antiquity from worldly Princes but from the Eternall God alone so are not subjects bound to frame their Religion according to the appetite of their Princes for often Princes are the most ignorant of all others in Gods true Religion as we read in the histories both before the death of Christ Jesus and after if all the seed of Abraham had been of the Religion of Pharaoh unto whom they were a long time subject what Religion had there been in the world If all men in the dayes of the Apostles had been of the Religion of the Roman Emperours what Religion had there been upon the face of the earth Daniel and his fellowed were subjects to Nebuchadnezzar and Darius and yet they would not be of the Religion of the one nor of the other for the three children said Wee make it known to thee o King that we will not worship thy Gods and Daniel did pray publickly unto his God against the expresse commandement of the King and so Madam you may perceive that subjects are not bound to the Religion of their Princes albeit they are commanded to give them obedience Yet said the Queen none of these lifted their sword against their Princes John answereth Yet Madam it can not be denied but they resisted for who obey not the command do in some sort resist But they resisted not by the sword saith the Queen John said God had not given them power nor means The Queen saith Think you that subjects having power may resist their Princes John answereth If Princes exceed their bounds and do against that for which they should be obeied there is no doubt but they may be resisted even by Power for there is no greater honour nor greater obedience to be given to Kings than God hath commanded to be given to father mother but so it is that the father may be stricken with a phrenesy in which he would slay his own children now Madam if
and the man made the matter so plain that all doubt was removed Then those Judges for this odious crime did deprive him of all function within the Church of Scotland and for his contumacy in not appearing before them did excommunicat him The author of the The Histor of Reformat saith this is recorded not only for a warning example unto others but likewise that the world may see what difference is betwixt the Church of God and the Romish Church seeing many of their Bishops and Priests yea and Popes are known to be guilty in such crimes and no way censured XVI The Papists at Easter An. 1563. began to say Masse more boldly than before namely John Hamilton Bishop of Santandrews the Prior 1563. Masse is practised of Whithern and many other priests monks This was offensive to many and therefore the Shirefs and others which had civill power especially in the West parts resolve that they will not complain to the Queen nor Counsell but execute former proclamations against the sayers of Masse and so some priests in the West were apprehended The Queen The QueeÌ„ conferrech a I. Knox. was offended and sent for John Knox to come to her in Lochlevin and dealt with him that he would persuad the people and especially the Gentle men of the West Country not to punish any man for using what Religion they please John answereth If her Ma. would punish malefactors according to the lawes he could promise quietness upon the part of all which professe the Lord Jesus within Scotland but if she thought to delude the lawes he feareth some will let the Papists understand that they shall not be suffered to offend Gods Majesty without punishment When â—he Queen heard these and other words to this purpose she takes another course and directes summons against Masse-mongers in the straitest form with expedition to compeare on May 19 one day before the Parliament The Bishop of Santandrews the before named Prior the Parson of Saucher and others do compear At first the Bishop refuseth to answer before Civill Judges yet in end they all come into the Queens will and She designes them to severall prisons Then said some See what the Queen hath done the like was never done within this realm we doubt not but all shall be well Others fore spake things as it came to passe that it was but deceit and so soon as the Parliament is ended the Papists will be set at liberty and therefore advised the Nobility that they be not abused Many had their private business to procure in the Parliament especially the Act of oblivion and they said They might not urge the Queen at that time for if they did so she will hold no Parliament and what then may become of them and their friends but let this Parliament passe over whensoever the Queen craves any thing as She must do before her marriage Religion shall be the first thing that shall be established Much was spoken against A Parliament that politicall delay but in vain An act of oblivion was past of all things done in the publick cause from the year 1558. till September 1. in the year 1561 Manses and gliebs were appointed for Ministers adultery to be punished with death of both persons but nothing for establishing of admonition unto the Nobility Religion In time of this Parliament John Knox said in a Sermon before maâ—y of the Nobility and other members My Lords I praise my God throgh Jesus Christ that in your presence I may powr forth the sorow of my heart yea yourselves shall be witnesses if I make any ly in things by past from the beginning of Gods mighty works within this realm I have been with you in your most desperat tentations ask your own consciences and let them answer before God if that I not I but Gods Spirit by mee in your greatest extremity willed you not ever to depend upon your God and in his name promised unto you victory preservation from your enemies if yee would depend upon his protection and prefer his glory before your lives and wordly commodities in your most extreme dangers I have been with you Santiohnston Couper-moore and the charges of Edinburgh are yet recent in my heart yea that dark and dolorous night when all you my Lords with shame fear left this town is yet in my mind and God forbid that ever I forget it What was my exhortation unto you and what is fallen in vain of all that ever God promised unto you by my mouth yee yourselves live and testify There is not one of you against whom death destruction was threatned perished in that danger and how many of your enemies hath God plagued before your eies shall this be the thankfulness that yee shall render unto your God to betray his cause when yee have it in your hands to establish it as you please Yee say The Queen will not agree with us Ask yee of her what by Gods word yee may justly require and if She will not agree with you in God you are not bound to agree with her in the devill Let her plainly understand so far of your mindes and steal not from your former stoutnes in God and he will prosper you in your enterprises But I can see nothing but a recooling from Christ Jesus that the man that first and most speedily fleeth from Christs Ensigne holdes himself most happy Yea I hear some say that we have nothing of our Religion established by law nor Parliament albeit the malicious words of such can neither hurt he trueth of God nor yet us that thereupon depend yet the speaker of this treason committed against God and against this poor common wealth deserves the gallowes for our Religion being commanded and so established by God is received within this realm in publick Parliament And if they will say It was no Parliament we must and will say and also prove that Parliament was al 's lawfull a Parliament as ever any that passed before it in this realm I say If the King then living was King and the Queen now in this realm be lawfull Queen that Parliament can not be denied And now my Lords to put an end to all I hear of the Queens marriage Dukes Brethren to Emperours and Kings strive all for the best gain But this my Lords will I say note the day and beare witnes hereafter Whensoever the Nobility of Scotland who professe the Lord Jesus consents that an infidell and all Papists are infidels shall be Head to our Soverain ye do so far as in you lieth to banish Christ Iesus from this realm yea to bring Gods vengeance upon the Country a plague upon yourselves and possibly yee shall do small confort to your Soveraigne This manner of speaking saith the History of Reformation was judged intolerable both Papists and Protestants were offended at it and some posted to give the Queen advertisement that Knox had spoken against her
But four Divines of Witteberg and two of Strawsburgh came to Trent they would not address themselves unto the Legat as others had done before lest it were called an acknowledging of the Pop's Presidency but they went unto the Emperours Ambassador and craved to begin the Conference He persuades the Divines to yield in some niceties Nevertheless nothing could be done the Legate opposing alwayes either concerning the manner of the Treaty or the matter at which to begin ot pretending his own infirmity of body and at last he was so passionat that many thought he was not right in his wits and departed as also the Protestants pretending difficulty of abiding because of new warrs in Germany Then the Nuntij fearing to be left alone sent to Rome for information in those straits After advice from Court a Session was held Aprile 28 and the Synod was suspended for two years The Spainish Prelats being 12. in number A Spanish Protestation against the adjournying of the Synode protested against this decree but the Pope had now accorded with France and therefore he made no account of the Imperialists XI The suspension for two years continued ten because the motives were changed The Pope was out of all hope to regain Germany And Ceâ—ar was so earnest before for the Synod because he intended to erect a fifth Monarchy and by means of Religion to immortalize his fame for he thought to subdue all Germany by treaties or Arms and then to make a new purchase of Italy and perhaps of France But when he â—aw Gods hand for the Protestants and a division of his own family he layd aside Various thoughts concerning the Synode all thought of the Councel and the Romans cared as little for it But after the death of Pope Marcel An. 1555. it was one of the Capitulations in the Conclave that the future Pope should by advice of the colledge call a Synod within two years to finish the begun Reformation to determin the other controversies of Religion and to endeavour the acceptation of the Tridentin Canons in Germany But when this was motioned unto Pope Paul IIII. he said with much indignation I have no need of a Synod I am above all Cardinall Bellai replied A Councel is necessary not to addauthority unto the Pope but to find meanes of procuring an uniformity in all places He answered If it were necessary it must be held at Rome and nowhere else I never consented to hold a Synod at Trent because it is among the Lutherans and a Synod should consist of Bishops only and no others should be admitted no not for advice unless Turks Nota who were the members of that Councell also be admitted it is a foolish thing to send unto the mountains 60 of the least able Bishops and 40 of the most insufficient Divines as hath been done twice and to believe that the world can be regulated by such better then by the Vicar of Christ and the colledge of Cardinals who are the pillares of Christendom and by the counsel of Prelars and Divines who are more in number at Rome then can be brought to Trent Nevertheless An. 1557. when he heard that the King of France had made Acts in Parliament concerning Religion he would have called a Synod but he was so perplexed with difficulties in Rome that he could not After his death the same Capitulation was renewed in the Conclave An. 1559 to restore a Synod upon account of the necessity in France and Belgio and the open defection of Germany and England So Pius 4. began to advise privatly with his trustiest friends whether a Synod were expedient for the Apostolical See if not whether it be safer to deny it absolutly or to make shew of readiness and to hinder it by impediments Or if it be expedient whether he shall wait untill he be entreated or call it as by his own motion It was resolved Because he can not eschue it he should prevent the petions of others and so he might have the fairer occasion to cover his own purpose in crossing the designes of others So far he goeth and no more he shewes unto the Cardinals and All Ambassadors that he is desirous of a Synod and he willeth them to advise what things have need to be reformed and of the place and time and of other preparations but he intended it not untill the Parliament of France had decreed to hold a Nationall Synod Then the Pope was advised by the Cardinals that it is safer to hasten the Generall then to permit a National Synod But then comes into consideration Where it must be seing a Synod is much after the mind of him who is strongest in the place Bolonia was named but Trent was judged fittest Both the Emperour and Francis King of France except against the place and they craved also that the former canons be reexamined and moreover the Emperour demanded other things to be granted to wit the communion of the cup the marriage of the clergy c. The Pope answered he was content where it may be if the Italians shall have free access and recess he will sooner quite his life then grant the second and the third can not be granted but in the Councel In his heart he was glad of those difficulties except that the affaires of France require hast for he had hope of France but despared of the others The mean while was the Counsel at Fountainbleaw as is above Pag. 154. When the Pope understood of the discourses there he resolves to call a generall Councell but then he questioneth Whether it shall be termed a new Councel or a resumption of the former The Emperour and Frances will have it called a new one because the Protestants will not accept that which hath condemned them The Pope and Philip King of Spain will not have the canons to be called into question that have been decided The Cardinals propound a midle course to terme it neither a new one nor a resumption and November 24. it was decreed in consistory to call it Indictio Concily Tridentini and to begin at Easter next But the words of the Bull gave satiâ—faction to no party The Pope said None should except against the word Continuare in the Bull because it hindereth not to examine former decrees And he sent his Breves to all the Princes of Germany assembled then in the Diet at Neumburgh with this inscription Vnto his beloved son the Duke or Count c. None of those Princes would open any of them but sent them back unto the Legat's lodging On the last day of their assembly this answer was given unto the Legates The most honourable Electors Princes Ambassadorsand Counselors of the most sacred Empire of Rome acknowledge that the Church hath need of Reformation and for this cause many godly learned and wise men of all ages and conditions have for a long time wished that the Church may be in a better estate and have prayd that
of pardon because when it was done by Paul and Julius no good came of it hereticks in a place of liberty will not accept it and who are under fear of Inquisition will accept it feinedly to secure them of what hath past and intend to do worse more warily The Pope is content to give a Safe-conduct unto all who are not under Inquisition but so that this exception be not expressed because the like in the pardon of Julius passed with smal repâ—tation as if the Pope had not power over the Inquisition as over others bâ—t he referred the manner of expressing it unto the Synod The manner of the Safe-conducts should be like to that of the year 1552 He ordereth that the Deputies shall not touch the Index untill occasion be offered to make a publick decree without opposition by any Prince March 3. the congregations began to be held and the Legats propound things according to their commission as they saw amongst the variety of opinions any man enclining unto the Pop's mind and some Italians were informed how to speak the Legats took the opportunity and bring that to a decree never mentioning any direction from Rome March 11. they propoâ—nded 12 articles to be studied and disputed concerning the residence of Bishops and Curats concerning ordination unto titles receiving of money or gift for ordination either by Ordinaries or their servants and Notaries in way of gratitude concerning prices of writting distribution of the revenues of Chanons prebends commenda's distinction of parishes plurality of Benefices c. The same Letters were brought unto the Councell and unto the Pope from the Emperour willling that the Councel might surcease because the German Protestants were treating of a league and levying souldiers Nevertheless after Aprile 7. they treared of these articles They all spake partialy regarding their own interest and not the publick good some pretending to speak according to conscience did presse residence but intending to empair the grandure of the Roman Court and to advance their liberties or jurisdictions and others eying their own preferment in the Court So they could agree in little or nothing The Legaâ—s gave account of these things by Post Then the Spaniards complained that they saw a beginning of intolerable grievance seeing every particulare was not only sent unto but consulted and decreed at Rome The Synod had been dissolved twice without fruit yea with scandall for nothing was resolved by the Synod but all at Rome so that a Blasphemous proverb is generally talked The Synod of Trent is ruled by the Holy Ghost sent thether from time to time in a clok-bagg from Rome All hope of good by a Synod is extinguisht if it be subservient only unto the interest of that Court and move or stand at their pleasure Wherefore the Legaâ—s were necessitated to let them speak of residence but they would not permit any conclusion The Pope and his Court knew not what to do for they knew certainly that the Vâ—tramontanes envied the prosperity of Italy and of the Apostolical See and seeing they are so tenacious of directions from their Princes he will have recourse unto heaven he hath a million of gold and knowes whence to have another to employ in this cause Also the Court was sensible that these novelties of the Prelats aimed to make many Popes or none at all and to stop the gain of the Chancery they complain that the Legats suffered such things to be propounded and they advise the Pope to send other Legats in whom he may confide more and who should do as other Prelats that stick fast unto the commissions from their Princes and the Amhassadors by missives and persuasives compell the Prelats to follow the dictats of their Masters About May 9. plausible missives were directed unto Trent and the Pope dealt with the Orators lying at Rome of Venice and Florence that their Masters would command that the Prelats of their Iurisdiction should not countenance the discourses against the Apostolical See nor be so eager in the point of residence He sent moe Court-bishops to augment his number at Trent and loaded them with money and promises because moe French Bishops were expected and he feared those And to the effect the King of France be not his opposite he resolved to give him 10000 crouns and to lend him as many upon assurance that he will undertake warrs for Religion and with this money hyre Swisers and Germans under the conduct of an Apostolical Legat and colors of the Church and upon condition that no Hugonote shall be pardoned without Apostolical consent and such shall be imprisoned whom the Pope will name namely the Chancelor the Bishop of Valentia c. And that in the Synod nothing shall be treated against the Apostolical authority But the opposition waxed still and May 14 the Session sate and a decree was read that the promulgation of the decrees is adjournied unto Juny 14. Then the Fathers at Trent receive Letters from Rome every one from his patron-Cardinal full of expostulations and exhortations and they return their complaints mutually So complaints are multiplied The Pope was full of wrath against the Cardinal of Mantua that when the Spaniard pressed that the Synod should be termed a Continuation he had let that occasion slipp seing this would have caused the Emperour and Germans to forsake the Synod and so it might have been dissolved On the other side the Prelats especially of Spain did complain that nothing was propounded but what pleased the Legates and these do nothing but as they are commanded from Rome when any thing is propounded though 70 Bishops agree yet no conclusion followes There be above 40 stipendiaries of the Pope some receiving 30 Crouns a month and some 60 and others are terrified by Letters of Courtiers The Court of Rome not enduring reformation hold it lawfull to calumniate reprove and condem what is intended for the service of God Seeing so necessary Reformation in lighter things is so taken what commotion may be expected when they shall touch to the quick The contention waxed yet hoter when the French Ambassadors arriving did demand a declaration that the Councel is a new one and the Spaniards fell a fresh upon the point of residence The Session was held Juny 4. with one decree that the next Session should be July 10. Reserving power unto a general congregation to prolong or abbreviat the time XIII After this the French Ambassadors according to their instructions did present 20 articles unto the Legates 1. that the Pope would be The French propositions provoke the P. content to make just Reformation of himself and Court of Rome 2. the number of Cardinals should be reduced to the number of 12 or not exceed 26. 3. no scandalous dispensation should be granted The others were concerning plurality of Benefices residence of Prelats yearly Synods excommunication should not be used but for mortal sin against simony for Divin Seruice in the vulgar language the
the rock of the Church it may be understood to be spoken figuratively that the name which is proper unto the faith and confession of Peter is spoken of Peter for his faith and confession truly the same Ambrose Lib. de incarnation sacramento calleth Peter the foundation but instantly he addeth The faith and confession of Peter is the foundation of the Church Among the Ecclesiast Hymni he hath one de circumcisione Christi which saith Hoc nomen est potentiae Novaeque signum gloriae Et per quodunum caelitus Datur salus mortalibus Tu Cbriste non effabilis Imago caelestis Patris Danil colatur quà m tuum In omne nomen seculum Those and many other passages are ordained to be blotted out by the Belgick Index expurgatorius as also it prohibites to print his books de baptismo infantium his Liturgica and preces Ecclesiasticae It is observable that in a hymne de beata virgine which is now usually song in the Romish Officia where it is sadi Maria mater gratiae Mater misericordiae Tu nos ab hoste protege Et hora mortissuscipe Ge. Cassander page 255 edit in Fol addeth on the magine This clause is not in the old books By those passages and many more which might be added it appeares that some continue in the Romane Church who know the errors thereof as I could bring such passages from Johannes Ferus about that time preacher in the cathedral of Mentz and others and else where I have hinted at others The Netherlands are oppressed and endeavore their liberâ—y II. When the Nether-landers saw that their Supplication unto the King had no place and so the Reformation going to ruin their goods layd open as a prey unto the Inquisitors and their persons in danger they consulted to defend themselves against the Inquisitors so far as the dignity and authority of the King and antient lawes could permit them They entred into a league and confirmed it by oath and sought what way to resist that calamity three hundred Noble men consented unto this league of defence at Brussels Aprile 3. An. 1566. and by a Noble man Brederod they tendred a Supplication unto the Dutchess wherein they protest their reverence obedience and love unto the King and Her his Vicegerent then they made their petition to take off the Inquisition and that the Kings edicts concerning Religion might besuspended untill the king and States of the Provinces had determined of them or else great inconvenients may follow French Comment Lib. 7. Briefly so long as that Dutchess was Governor the Reformed were somtimes persecuted when She was pressed by autority of Edicts somtimes they had intermissions for five or sixe months by the ardent supplications of the Nobles at such times they had their open meetings and preachings they threw down images and ornaments of the Masse out of the churches and they were multiplied exceedingly Wherefore the Bishops raged and raised persecution again especially in the end of the same year many of the Reformed were burnt and slain Norcam Marques of Berga in name of the Dutchess raised an Army took the town Santman and committed most cruel tyrany rapine murther defiling of women and most horrible kinds of torment He beseeged Valencia three months though the Reformed were many in number and the Noble men favoured the good cause yet they stood as beholders neither defending nor resisting yea few of them went to the preachings sundry companies lyke scattered men went to Valencia but without Commanders and returned to their houses In the end of March An. 1567 upon assurance of the Dutchess's Letters promising all favor and clemency the town was rendred but it can not be shewd what cruelty was done against those people By those cruelties the people were warned to provid for themselves Ibid. At the report of Ferdinand Alvares Duke d'Alva's coming into the Netherlands many fled some into England some to Wesel Frankford Heidelberg and Frankendal Whethersoever they went they followed as they could one and the same order in the Churches which is named before In those sad times they were confident that God would pity his afflicted people to the glory of His name and because they could not have a Synode in their native land they assembled in Wesel An. 1568. where the Ministers and some others agreed that wheresoever they were scattered for a time they should hold fast the confession of faith that was published An. 1563. and the Church-order of Catechism administration of Sacraments and disciplin by Ministers Elders and Deacons This agreement was subscribed by fifty Ministers and others Triglandius contra Vyttenbog Part. 3. hath their names out of an authentick Copy In the year 1571. they having more esperance of liberty did assemble at Embden from the Provinces and other parts in a greater number There they did resume the Confession of faith and ordain that in all time coming every Minister at his admission should subscribe it and the French Confession for observing Unity of Doctrine and trusting that the Ministers of France would mutualy subscribe their Confession There also it was ordained that no Church shall have dominion over another Church nor any preacher of the Word should have power over another preacher nor any Elder over another nor any Deacon over another They did ordain thus because experience had taught how out of this humane invention of the Superiority of Bishops over Bishops and Preachers had sprong the pride and power of the Romane Pope and the cruelty of other Bishops for maintaining their own interests and to declare how solicitous they were to eschue all thing that might tend thereunto afterwards It 's worthy the marking that they ordered and entreated the Lord of S. Altegonde to writ the History of what had been done in those by past years in the forsaking of idolatry the beginning of Reformation the persecutions and constancy of the Martyres the visible judgements of God upon the persecutors the alteration of the Civill Government c. And they appointed certain persons in severall towns to gather all Notes and memorials of those things and send them unto him This assembly was called and afterwards reputed the first Nationall Synod of the Netherlands Duke d'Alba dissembled his cruelty at his first coming into Belgio and made the people believe that whatever was done for religion should be pardoned and to this effect an edict was proclaimed but shorthly after without respect of former government he appoints a new Counsel consisting of twelve Persons commonly called The bloody Senate to sit on all causes of life and death Unto them who had fled he appointed a certain day to return and before that day he decerned all their goods to be confiscated He called a Parliament of all the Provinces and promised safety unto all who had interest The Count of Nassaw or Prince of Orange suspecting deceitfulness fled into high Germany so did many others Lamoral Count of Egmont who was a Papist
them Seeing Ministers have no commandes of their own but only the commandes of Christ they may not domineer over the consciences of the people but the Magistrates have power to commande the Bodyes and goods of their subjects The Church-ministry is more like a fatherly then a Kingly power and therefore their estimation is preserved according to their reverent teaching and by honest entertaiment which the Magistrate procures provides But the Magistrate hath Civil compulsion â—ver all his subjects as well Ministers as others and must be honoured by them all with obedience subjection and paiment of tribute So far he III. When the Queen-mother had gotten the whole government of Troubles of France under Charles 9. France then her rage and the pride of the Guises was not against particulare assemblies persons only but they sought the destruction of all the Nobility and people who followed not the superstition of Rome whence arose intestin warrs in France once and again and the third time within nine years for when the Queen sawe the loss of her excellentest Captains or that faction sawe no appearance to prevail they could fein peace to the end the reformed may lay their weapons aside and then be taken unaworse The Apostate King of Navar was killed by a small pellet at the seege of Roan he being deadly wounded was carryed to Paris and through vehemency of pain died desperatly French Commentar Lib 5. The Reformed had but a few Cities Lions fell from them by the craft of their Governor and the Reformed within it were robbed and murdered their churches were burnt but some escaped into the castle of S. Sebastian and from thence took their refuge into other places namely unto Geneve In Dolfeny the Cities Valentia Vienna Roman and Mantill took part with the Nobles of the Reformed Religion So in Languedoc did Nemeaux Montpelier Caster-albien and some cities of the Rhodes of Sevenas and of Vivaretz they had also Montalban and all the circumiacent places Orleance and the cities there adioyning and Rochell In all parts of the realm were some Protestants but they were exiled out of the Popish towns whereby the Army of the Prince of Condee was the greater The cruelty used in Lions moved the Protestants to arise in others places so many were slain in every Province for the Papists burnt the Reformed Churches and on the other side they cried Places of idolatry should be demolished So they burnt the Popish churches Ibid. Lib. 8. In the second warrs Pultrotz Merae a souldier of Lions being sent with Letters of Mons Soubize unto the Admiral Caspar Coligny warring for the Reformed in Normandy did insinuat himself into credite with the Duke of Guise and killed him with a pistoll Whereupon the Queen consented into a peace and Pultrotz was drawn a sunder by four horses at Paris This peace continued in some manner for five years but hote was the persecution in the year 1570 the persecutors russhing into the houses of the Reformed and without pitty murdered man wife and children they choaked some with smoke and threw others unto doggs They did easily obtain edicts from the King and dispensations from the Bishops against the Hugonots as they contemptuously called them But the most horrible murthering was in the year 1572 for that barbarous and infamous massacre When the King and his mother could not prevail by open violence they went about by slight and falshood to wit they contracted Margarit the Kings Sister unto Henry King of Navar being scarcely twenty years old the marriage was solemnized August 17. by the Cardinal of Bourbon hether were all the chief Protestants of France invited by the Kings Letters full of love Before the appointed day Joanna the widow Queen of Navar had a paire of gloves sent unto her from the Court at Paris wherewith she was killed On the 24 day of August certain souldiers were appointed in sundry places of the city to be ready at a watch-word and when the Reformed were secure they were barbarously murdered in their chambers when they had killed the Admiral they threw him out at a window then they cutted off his head and sent it unto the Pope they cutted off his hands privy members and rolled his body three dayes from street to street and at last drew it into the place of execution without the city and hang'd it by the feet this bloody execution continued many dayes how many were murdered within that City may be guessed by what Ja. Thuan Lib. 52. writs that he heard a goldsmith Cruciarius very worthy of the gallows vaunt that at that time he had slain with his own hand 400. persons and afterwards being troubled in conscience removed himself from the company of men and became an Anachorite When the hottest of theirfury was over the King commanded the King of Navar and Prince of Condee to come unto him he told them that now he had attained sure remedy of setling the warrs and he had spared them in respect of their consanguinity and will yet spare them on condition that within three dayes they will renounce their heresy and return into the bosom of the Roman Church The King of Navar was dashed at such hard words and answered with fear He will obey the commands whatever if his body and conscience be permitted free The Prince spake more confidently urging the Kings oath that he had given unto the Protestants and professing all obedience excepting Religion The King Charles 9. calleth him obstinat and seditious and threatned him with death within three dayes Thuan. Lib. 52. On thurseday following which was Aug. 28 Charles commandeth a procession through Paris wherein he went personally to give God thanks publickly for the happy success of his enterprice And the same day he published an edict shewing that he was the author of the Admiral 's death and of those his adherents not for Religion said he nor of purpose to violat the edict of pacification but to prevent their conspiracy against his person and his mother and the King of Navar and other Nobles standing in his favor and he commanded that none of the Reformed Religion should have any privat or publick assemblies under pain of losing both goods and lifes untill he be further advised Additions to the 10 book of Comment The reader may judge how the first and last part of this edict do agree he professes that he intendes not to violat the act of pacification in which he had granted liberty of Religion in August 1571. and in the last words he discharges their assemblies as for the conspiracy even the Papists believed it nor saith Osiander ex Nigri His dissimulation appeares yet more that in the same edict he commanded all the Protestants to abide at their own houses under his protection and in the mean while he had sent commande unto the governors of Provinces and cities to practize the like cruelty every where and so 500 were killed at Tolouse 800. at
from above from the Father of lights 15. The priest distributing the Sacrament of the Supper speaketh unto every one of the communicants in these words Receive thou grace from the Lord and mercy from God our Saviour 16. Unto these words he who receives the mysteries of the holy Supper answereth Son of God make me partaker to day of thy mystical Supper I shall never deny thee I shall not kiss thee as Judas did but as the thief I will confess thee remember mee Lord in thy Kingdom 17. They sing not in time of communicating but al the spectators do meditate on these holy mysteries with singular devotion 18. When the communion is finished is a thanksgiving and a prayer then the priest turning toward the people blesseth them in this manner The blessing of the Lord be upon you And all the people say Amen Demetrius told mee those things concerning the Masse which is celebrated four times a year as I have said But in their dayly meetings the same Demetrius told mee the Christians have this custom 1. The priest beginneth with a blessing as in the Masse 2. Publick prayers are made a lesson is rehearsed out of the holy Scriptures and there is a short Sermon 3. When the prayer is finished bread is distributed without wine they call not this bread the body of the Lord but it is given in token of mutuall brotherly-love that their mindes being admonished by this sign may be united who eat of the same bread 4. When they have eaten that bread they are dismissed with this blessing The blessing of the Lord be upon you So Heming XIV It may be required here why is not mention made of the tares which the ill man did sowe among the wheat in this Century I intended indeed to have marked those heresies but partly because these are collected already and partly that this Compend hath swelled bigger then I intended I leave them and only will writ a little of a late kind of Monks in the Roman Church these are the Jesuits They had their first hatching Of the Iesuites from Johannes Petrus Carafa a Venetian who became Pope Paul IIII. But because he brought not that Order to an establishment his name is forgot in their genealogy and Ignatius Loyola is called their first father This was a Spanjard and a Captain When the Frenches beseeged Pompejopolis his one leg was broken and the other was wounded with a bâ—llet when his wounds were cured so as might be he saw that he could not follow the warrs as he intended thereupon he took himself unto a reteered life and reades the Legend's of Saints as they are called and went to Jerusalem for devotion after his returning he began to studie in Compluto Salamantica and then at Paris where he became Master of Arts An. 1536. Then he intends to begin a new order and hearing what Carapha had intended he will prosecute that project for upon occasion he lived at Venice He takes with him ten fellowes of his minde and go togeher for confirmation of their Order The Cardinals opposed him because the world was complaining of the multitude of Orders and Monks and indeed there was more need to restrain the number then add new But Loyola said The Franciscans and Dominicans who were wont to be stout Champions for the Apostolical See had failed of their duty but if his Order were confirmed he and all his fellowes will oblige themseves to do what they can for confirming the Papal power Upon this motive Pope Paul III. confirms the Order with this limitation that their number should not exceed sixty but in the year 1543. the Pope understanding of their diligence takes off that restraint of the number What sort of men those are may be wel known by two litle books one under the name Aphorismi Doctrinae Jesuitarum printed An. 1608. another called Anatomia Societatis Jesu printed An. 1643. The first saith They maintain all thearticles determined by the councel at Trent and namely these 1. The Pope hath spiritual and temporal power to command forbid to excommunicat and escheat to set up and cast down Emperours Kings and Princes and who believe not this is an heretick 2. All clergy-men Monks and Nonns and all their priviledges are al together free from obedience censures and taxations of Magistrats all Princes should commit their chief castls and fortresses unto church-men rather then to laicks 3. Unto the pleasure of the Pope belongeth the authority of the Scripture the interpretation and power of changing it and the Pop's Decrees are absolutly necessary unto salvation and they are firm and obligatory 4. Albeit the Pope be a man yet seing he is the Vicar of God on earth and therefore Divin honor should be given unto him he cannot err in matter of faith albeit all other men yea and councels may erre and for this cause appeals may be from Councels unto the Pope but not contra 5. All capitulations constitutions leagues fraternities priviledges of Emperours Kings Princes and States whereby any other religion is permitted excep the Romish religion are of no validity although they had been ratified by solem oaths 6. All Papists every where should endeavour to oppress by fire sword poison powder warre and whatsoever engines all hereticks especially Lutherans and their abbetors even these Politick Catholicks who would rather observe peace then contribute to oppress hereticks 7. But if Papists do fear that enterprices shall be in vain and dammage may befall the Romish religion in this case may be a toleration and they may wait for better occasion 8. When Popish subiects have in an assembly judged an Emperour King or Prince to bea tyrant then they may cast him off and deliver themselfs from all obligation but if they can not assemble then any subject taking the advice of a Jesuit or any such Divine may yea he doth meritoriously to kill that King or Prince 9. If subjects have a Lutheran or Calvinian Prince who would compell them into heresy those subjects are free from all homage and fealty and they may expell or kill him 10. Yea Emperours Kings and Princes may be killed if Jesuites or other grave Divines judge them tyrants 11. The Pope may give unto Catholiks the Kingdoms dominions and territories of all hereticks and infidels and such donations are validâ— 12. Jesuites and other Catholick priests when examined by heretical Magistrats may use equivocations fained names and cloaths and they may deny the truth for insinuating themselves abroad or for bringing their designements to pass 13. Jesuites and other Papists may use equivocations when he who is demanded thinks that that Judge hath not lawfull power to question him or his adversary hath not just cause to plead 14. Neither is every catholick tied to answer according to his mind unto privat catholicks but he may equivocat and deceive his demanders 15. This equivocation is a profitable Art and a new prudence These Aphorisms are proved particularly by
estates and degrees committed to their charge by God whether they be ecclesiastical or temporal and restrain with the civil sword the stubborn and ill doers So far they If it be here obiected that the autority of the Convocation is not a sufficient ground for that which was enacted in Parliament I answer These articles stand confirmed by Royal assent of the Prince for the establishing of whose supremacy the oath was framed and also by a special Act of Parliament in the 13. year of Queen Elisabet ch 12. Seing therefore the makers of the law have full authority to expound the law and they have sufficiently manifested that by Supream Government given unto the Prince they understand that Government only which is exercised with the Civil sword I couclude that nothing can be more plain then this That without all scruple the Kings Majesty may be acknowledged in this sense to be the supream Governor of all his dominions and Countries aswell in all spiritual or ecclesiastical things as temporall And so I have cleared the first main branch of the oath So far In Vsher And because this oath was so understood excluding all forrain power I have not found that any man excep the Papists did object against it And albeit Scotland used not this title in formality of words yet they did ever acknowledge the same power in their Soveraigne as is clear in the Confession of faith which was presented unto the Parliament An. 1567. where in Article 24. it is said We confess and acknowledge that such persons as are placed in authority are to be beloved honored feared and holden in most reverent estimation because they are the Lieutenents of God in whose seats God himself doth sit and judge yea even the Judges and Princes themselves to whom by God is given the sword to the praise and defence of good men and to revenge and punish all malefactors Moreover to Kings Princes Rulers and Magistrats we affirm that chiefly and most principally the conservation and purgation of religion appertaineth so that not only they are appointed for Civil policy but also for mainteinance of true religion and suppressing of idolatry and superstition whatsoever As in David Josaphat Ezechias Josias and others highly commended for their zeal in that case may be espied And therefore we confess and avow that such as resist the Supream power doing that thing which appertaines to his charge do resist Gods ordinance and therefore can not be guiltless c. Next it is remarkable that howbeit the Missal The Servicebook was not pressed was abolished and the Service-book was authorized in England yet the the Ministers were not astricted unto the full prosecution of it from the beginning the one might not be used and the other might be used yet they were not tiedunto it for many were for that Principle of Scotland whereof mention is made before and would have put away all ceremonies that had no warrant from the word of God and they did forsake them Neither did Mathew Parker Archbishop of Canterburry press any of his diocie to use those rites It is true he required them to use the Service book as we find he required John Fox to subscribe the old man produced the new Testament in Greek and said To this I will subscribe But when the subscription of the Canons was required he refused and said I have nothing in the Church but a prebend at Salisbury and much good may it do you if you will take it from mee So he was dismissed and continued in his Ministry till the day of his death And Ed. Grindal succeeding in that See was so far from pressing any unto Conformity as it was then called that he incurred the Queen displeasure for his connivence yea he not only connived but he was a favourer of the Not-conformists and when they began to use prophecying which in Scotland is called The. Exercise he resorted with them and commended them as appeares by that his Letter which he being under restraint wrote and sent unto the Queen in the year 1580. of which I have transcribed a part from Thom. Fuller's Church-Histor Lib. 9. he beginneth thus With most humble A Letter of Grindai in defence of many Ministers and of Prophecying remembrance of bounden duty unto your Majesty It may please the same to be advertised that the speeches which it pleased you to deliver unto mee when I last attended on your Highness concerning the number of preachers and the utter snbuersion of all learned Exercises and conferences amongst the Ministers of the Church allowed by the bishops and Ordinaries have exceedingly dismayd and disconforted mee not so much for that the said speeches sounded very hardly against my own person being but one particular man and not so much to be accounted of but most of all for that the same might tend to the publick harm of Gods Church whereof your Majesty by office ought to be Nutricia and also the heavy burden of your conscience before God if they should be put to execution ....... I thought it my duty by writing to declare some part of my mind unto your Highness beseeching the same with patience to read over this ........ If I should use dissembling silence I should very ill requite so many your Majesties and so great benefits for in so doing both you might fall into perrill towards God and I my self into endless damnation ...... I beseech your Majesty thus to think of mee that I do not conceive any ill opinion of you although I can not assent unto those two Articles then expounded I do with all the rest of your good subjects acknowledge that we have received by your government many and most excellent benefits as amongst others freedom of conscience suppression of Idolatry ...... I am also persuaded that ever in those matters which you seem to urge your meaning and zeal is for the best the like hath hapned to many the best Princes that ever were yet have not refused afterwards to be better informed ...... David hath not evill meaning when he commanded to number the people ...... Yet saith the Scripture his own heart stroke him and God by the Prophet reprehended him ........ And so to come to the present case ..... Surely I can not maruell enough how this strange opinion should once enter into your minde that it should be good for the Church to have few preachers Alas Madam is the Scripture more plain in any thing then that the Gospel of Christ should be plentifully preached and that plenty of laborers should be sent into the Lords harvest which being great and large stands in need not of a few but of many workmen There was appointed to Solomons material temple artificers and laborers besids 3000. overseers and shall we think that a few preachers may suffice to the building of the spiritual temple of Christ ...... I beseech your Majesty to note one thing necessary If the Holy Ghost prescribeth expressly that
they would say Masse at Easter The Earle of Murray lamented this unto the Queen and shew what inconveniences shall follow if this be permitted After sharp reasoning it was promised that the like shall not be done again and for the same purpose order was sent to such places as were delated especially to the b. b. of Sant Andrews and Aberdeen that they should not say any Masse At that time the Queen was upon a purpose of mariage as in two years space she was twice married and thogh she never changed her mind to love religion yet upon many changes of her passions in that space of time she gave more way unto the petitions of the Church thereby to gain the affections of the subjects And though there were frequent alterations in the countrie somtrmes one partie prevailing in Court and somtimes another so that it came to lifting armes nevertheless the Church-men did still keep their assemblies Juny 25. An. 1565. conveen the Superintendents The IX Assembly Ministers and Commissioners of Shyres burghs John willock is chosen Moderator 1. The Assembly humbly requires the Nobility here present to solicite the Queen for execution of the lawes Acts lately made against the violators of the sabboth adulterers and fornicators And ordeines every Superintendent to supplicat for Cemmissions unto the Judges within their severall bounds giving them charge and power to execute punishment against the committers of these crimes 2. Others were sent unto the Queen to humbly supplicate as in former assemblies for abolishing the Masse for establishing the true religion ...... and to complain that some vaking Benefices have lately been bestowed by her Maj. on Noble men and Barons as a Benefice in Carrick was given to the Laird of Skeldrom And to supplicate that none be permitted to have office in schools Colledges nor Universities nor privatly or publickly to teach the youths but such as shall be tryed by the Superintendents and Visitors of Churches to be sound in the faith and able to teach Also for sustentation of the poore that all lands which in former times were doted unto hospitalls be restored to the same use and that all lands annuall rents and other emoluments pertaining any way to the friers of whatsoever order and annualrents altarages obites belonging then to priests be applied to the sustentation of the poor and of schools in the towns or other places where these things are to be payd And that such horrible crimes now abounding in the realm without any correction as idolatry blasphemy manifest breaking of the sabboth-day witchcraft and inchantments adultery incest maintaining of bordels murder reiff and other detestable crimes may be severely punished and Judges be appointed in every Province for execution there of and that by Act of Pa liament Lastly that some order be devised and established for ease of the poore laborers of the ground concerning their tyths which are oppressed by the Leasers of the tyths 3. Some gentle men in Kile crave that Ministers be sent unto them and they will provide them sufficiently as the Assembly shall ordain them 4. It is ordained that children shall not contract marriage without consent of their parents or in case of the parents unreasonably denying consent they shall make suite unto the Church to concurre with them in their lawfull proceedings 5. Whereas some Beneficed men in time of Papistry were permitted to keep their Benefice and now being converted take upon them the ministry in another congregation it is concluded generally that none should have two benefices or livings 6. It is ordained that Io. Knox shall receive the answers from the Commissioners which are now sent unto the Queen and he shall send these answers unto the Superintendents as also he shall advertise the faithfull of things necessaâ—y that shall happen before the next assembly which now is appointed to conveen Septemb. 25. at Edinburgh The four Gentle men and one Burgher that were appointed by the Assembly to present thir petitions unto the Queen went to Sainiohnstoun and delivered them The next day the Queen went to Dunkell and they follow when they had audience they humbly crave her answer She said Her Counsell was not there but she intends to be in Edinburgh within eight days and then they shall have an answer When these Commissioners had waited five dayes after the Queen came to Edinburgh the matter was proposed in Councell and at last it was answered by the Secretary The Queen's Majesties command is that the matter shall be reasoned in her presence which for the gravity there of can not be now concluded albeit her Majesties hath now heard more here of than ever before but with in eight dayes a great part of the Nobility is to be here and then they shall have a finall answer August 21. they receive this answer in writ To the first desiring the Masse to be abolished in the head members with punishment against the controveeners and the professed Religion to be established by Act of Parliament It is answered for her Majestes part That her Highness is no way yet persvaded in that religion nor yet that any impiety is in the Masse and therefore believes that her loving subjects wiâ—l not presse her to receive any religion against her conscience which shall be unto her a continuall trouble by remorse of conscience and there with a perpetuall unquietnes And to deale plainly with her subjects her Ma. neither will nor may leave the religion wherein she hath been brought up and believes the same to be well grounded Knowing that besids the grudge of conscience that she shall receive upon the change of religion that she shall lose the friendship of the K. of France the married Allya of this realm and of other great Princes her friends and confederats who take it ill and of whom she may look for their great support in all her necessities and having no assured consideration that may countervail the same she will beloath to put in hazard all her friends at one instant prayinig all her loving subjects seing they have had experience of her goodnes that she hath not in timepast nor intends hereafter to presse the conscience of any but that they may worship God in such sort as they are persuaded in their conscience to be best that they also will not presse her conscience As for establishing religion in the Body of the realm they themselves know as appeares by their Articles that the same can not be done by consent of her Majesty only but requires necessarily the consent of the States in Parliament and therefore so soon as the Parliament holds these things which the States agree upon among themselves her Majesty shall consent unto and in the mean time shall make sure that none be troubled for using Religion according to conscience So that none shall have cause to doubt that for religions sake mens lifes and heritages shall be in any hazard To the second article it is
answered that her Ma. thinks it no way reasonable that she should defraud herselfe of so great a part of the patrimony of the Crown as to put the patronage of Benefices forth of her hands for her necessity in bearing her Port common charges will require the retention thereof and that in a good part in her own hands Nevertheless her Majesty is well pleased that consideration being had of her own necessiâ—y and what may be sufficient for the reasonable sustentation of the Ministry a speciall assignation be made to them in places most commodious With which her Majesty shall not medle but suffer it come to them To the third article it 's answered that her Majesty shall do therein as shall be agreed by the States in Parliament To the fourth Her Majesties liberality to the poore shall always be so far extended as can be reasonably required at her hands To the fifth and sixth articles her Majesty referreth the taking order therein unto the States assembled in Parliament The Nationall assembly conveenes The IX Assembly in Edinburgh Septemb. 25. Jo. Erskin is chosen Moderator The answers of the Queen weregiven unto the Assembly and ordained to be registred And they return this answer First where her Majesty sayth that she is not persuaded in religion nor that she understands any impiety in the Masse ...... It is no small grieff to the Christian hearts of her godly subjects considering that the Trumpet of Christs evangell hath blown so long in this Countrie and his mercy so plainly offered in the same that her Maj. remaines yet unpersuaded of the truth of this our religion for our religion is nothing els but the same Religion which Jesus Christ hath in the last dayes reveeled from the bosom of his Father where of he made his Apostls Messingers and which they have preached established among his faithfull untill his coming again and this differeth from the impiety of the Turks the blaspheny of the Jewes and the vain superstition of the Papists in this that only our Religion hath God the Father his only Sone Jesus Christ our Lord and the Holy Ghost speaking in his Prophets Apostls for the Authours thereof and their doctrine promise for the ground of it The which no other religion upon the earth can justly alledge or plainly proove yea whatsoever assurance Papists have for their religion the same have the Turks for maintaining their Alcoran and the Jewes far greater for the defence of their ceremonies whither it be antiquity of time consent of people authority of promises great number or multitude consenting together or any other the like cloakes that they can pretend And therefore as wee are dolorous that her Majesty in this our religion is not persuaded so most humbly wee require in the name of the Eternall God that her Highness would embrace the means whereby she may be persuaded of the truth which presently wee offer unto her Grace alsweell by preaching his word which is the chief means appointed by God to persvade all his chosen children the infallible truth as by publick disputation against the adversaries of this our religion and the deceivers of her Majesty whensoever it shall be thought expedient unto her Grace As for the impiety of the Masse wee are bold to affirm that in that idoll is great impiety from the beginning to the end it is nothing els but a mass of impiety the author or Father thereof is but man the action itself the opinion thereof the hearets and gazers upon it do avow sacriledge pronounce blasphemy and commit most abominable idolatry as wee have ever offered and now offer ourselves to prove most manifestly And where her Majesty esteems that the change of religion shall dissolve the confederacy and alliance that she hath with the King of France and other Princes assuredly Christs true religion is the undoubted bond to knit up perfect and sure confederacy friendship with Him who is King of all Kings and hath the hearts of all Princes in his hand which should be more precious unto her Majesty than the confoederacy of all the Princes of the earth and without which neither confoederacy love nor kindeness can endure Concerning her Majesties answer unto the second article where she thinks it not reasonable to defraude herfelve of the patronage of Benefices and that She is minded to retain a good part of the Benefices in her hand for support .......... Our mind is not that her Majesty or any other patron should be defrauded of their just patronages but wee mean whensoever her Majesty or any other patron do present any person unto a Benefice that the person presented should be tryed examined by the judgement of learned men of the Church such as are for the present the Superintendents and as the presentation unto the Benefice appertaines to the Patron so the Collation by law and reason belongs unto the Church and the Church should not be defrauded of the Collation no more than the Patrons of their presentation for otherwise if it bee lawfull to the Patrons to present whom they please without tryall or examination what can abide in the Church of God but meer ignorance As for retention of a good part of the Benefices this point abhorreth so far from good conscience of Gods law as from the publick order of all common lawes that wee are loath to open up the ground of the matter by many words but wee most reverently wish that her Majesty would consider the matter with herselfe and her wise Counfell that howbeit the patronage of Benefices may appertain unto herselfe yet the retention thereof in her own hands undisponed to qualified persons is both ungodly and contrary to all publick order and brings finall confusion to the souls of poor people who upon those means should be instructed in their salvation And where her Majesty concludes that she is content a sufficient reasonable sustentation of ministers be provided by assignations to them consideration being had of her necessity as wee are altogether desirous that her Grace's necessity be considered so our duty craves that we should notify to her Majesty the true order that should be observed to her in this behalf which is The tiths are properly to be reputed the patrimony of the Church out of which before all things they that travell in the Ministry and the poor indigent members of Christs body should be sustained the churches repaired and the youth broughtup in good letters which things being done then other reasonable necessity might be supported as her Majesty godly Counsell can think expedient And wee can not but thank her Majesty most reverently for her liberall offer of her assignation to be made unto the Ministers which as yet is so generally conceived that without more speciall condescending upon the particulars no execution can follow and therefore wee most humbly crave of her Majesty that these articles may be reformed ..... Beseeching God that as they
and therefore wee are the more bold to exhort you to walk more circumspectly than for such vanities to trouble the godly For all things that may seem lawâ—ull edifie not If the commandement of Authority urge the conscience of you and our brethren more than they can beare wee unfainedly crave of you that yee remember yee are called The light of the world and the salt of the earth All civill authority hath not the light of God shining always before their eies in their statuts and commandements but their affections favour too much of the earth and of worldly wisdom and therefore wee think yee should boldly oppose yourselves not only unto all that power that will or dar extoll the selfe against God but also against all such as dar burden the consciences of the faithfull further than God hath burdened them by his own word But here in wee hope yee will excuse our freedom in that wee have entred further in reasoning than wee intended and promised in the beginning therefore wee briefly return to our former supplication which is that our brethren who among you refuse the Romish rags may find of you the Prelates such favor as our Head Master commandeth every one of his members to shew one to another this wee expect to receive of your courtesie not only because yee fear to offend Gods Majesty in troubling your brethren for such triffles but also because yee will not refuse the humble request of us your brethren and follow-preachers in whom albeit appear no worldly pomp yet wee suppose that yee will not so far despise us but that yee will esteem us to be of the number of them that fight against the Romane Antichrist and travell that the Kingdom of Christ Jesus may be universally advanced The dayes are evill iniquity aboundes Christian charity alas waxeth cold therefore wee should the more diligently watch the hour is uncertain when the Lord Jesus shall appeare before whom yee must give account of your administration In conclusion once again wee crave favors to our brethren which being granted yee in the Lord may command us things of double more importance The Lord Jesus rule your hearts in true feare unto the end and give unto you and us victory over that conjured enemy of all true relgion ouer that Roman Antichrist whose wounded head Sathan by all means strives to cure again but to destruction shall hee and all his members go by the power of our Lord Jesus to whose mighty protection wee commit you From Edinburg out of the generall assembly and third Session thereof Decemb. 17. 1566. by your loving brethren and fellow preachers in Christ Jesus 3. The same day this Supplication was A supplication ac gainst Episcop all jurisdiction ordained to be penned and then sent unto the Lords of the Secret Counsell The Generall assembly of the Church .... Unto the Nobility of this realm which professe the Lord Jesus with them and have renounced the Roman Antichrist wish constancy in the Spirit of righteous judgement Seeing Sathan by all our negligences Right Honorable hath so far prevailed within this realm of late dayes that wee stand in extream danger not only to lose our temporall possessions but to be also deprived of the glorious Evangell of Jesus Christ and so our posterity to be left in damnable darknes wee can not longer contain ourselves nor keep silence lest in so doing wee might be accused as guilty of the blood of such who shall perish for lack of admonition as the prophet threatneth Wee therefore in the fear of our God and with grieff and anguish of heart complain unto your Honors yea wee must complain unto God and all his obedient creatures that that coniured enemy of Jesus Christ and cruell murderer of our dear brethren most falsly styled Archbishop of Santandrews is reponed and restored to his former tyranny for not only are his former iurisdictions as they are termed of the wholl bishoprick of Santandrews granted unto him but also the execution of judgement confirmation of testaments and donation of his Benefices as more amply in his Signature is exprest If this be not to â—ure the head of that venemous Beast which once within this realm by the potent hand of God was so banished and broken down that by tyranny it could not hurt the faithfull judge yee His antient â—urisdiction was that he with certain his colleagues collaterall might have damned of heresy upon probation as pleased him and then to take all that were suspect of heresy what they have judged heresy heretofore yee can not be ignorant and whither they remain in their former malice their facts travells declare openly The danger may be feared say yee but what remedy It is easy and at hand richt Honorable if yee will not betray the cause of God and leave your brethren which never will be more subject to that usurped tyranny than they will unto the devill himselfe Our Queen by lyke is not well informed She ought not nor iustly may break the lawes of this realm and consequently she may not set up against us without our consents that Roman Antichrist again for in a lawfull and most free Parliament that ever was in this realm was that odious beast deprived of all jurisdiction office and authority within this realm Her Majesty at her first arrivall and by diverse her proclamations afterwards hath expressly forbidden all other form and face of religion than that which she found published at her arrivall therefore she may not bring us the greatest part of the subjects of this realm back again to bondage till that al 's real a Parliament as justly damned that Antichrist and his usurped tyranny have given decision betwixt us and him If heer of and of other things which no less concern yourselves than us yee will plainly admonish our Soveraigne and without tumult crave justice only the tyrants dar not more be seen in lawfull judgement than the Owles in the day light Weigh this matter as it is and ye shall finde it more weighty than to many it appeares Further at this present wee complain not but humbly crave of your Honors a reasonable answer what yee will do if such tyrants devouring wolves begin to invade the flock of Jesus Christ within this realm under whatsoever title that bee for wee boldly professe that wee will never acknowledge other Pastors to our souls nor Judges to our causes And if for denyall thereof wee either suffer in body or goods wee doubt not but we have one Judge to punish them that uniustly trouble us but also an Advocate and strong champion in heaven to recompence them who for his names sake suffer persecution whose holy Spirit rule your hearts unto the end your L. L. answer yet again wee crave c. 4. Questions were proponed I a marryed man went to the wars in Denmark four years thereafter his wife joyneth herself in whoordom to another man and now these
invest him in the kingdom and procuration given to the Lords Lindsay and Ruthuen to give up and resigne the rule of the realm in presence of the States together with another Commission ordaining the Earle of Murray Regent during Prince's minority if he will accept the Charge Or if he refuse to accept it upon his single person that he with the Duke the Earles of of Lennox Argyle Athol Morton Glencairn and Marre should Govern conjunctly These writes were published July 29. at the Market-cross of Edinburgh Then the Prince was crowned at Sterlin These two months the Earle of Mortay was not in the Country and being recalled returns in the beginning of August he visites the Queen and endeavors to joyn the Lords which had taken part with the Hamiltons or Neuters join them I say with these who had bound themselves for the Kings preservation but his travell was to litle purpose August 20. he accepteth the Regency and was proclamed Regent The other Lords seeing that all things grew strong on the Regents side sent unto the Counsell and by common advice it was decreed that a Parliament be called for setling the affaires of the realm at Edinburgh Decemb. 15. This Parliament was keept with such frequency as the like The Parliament Aâ— 1567. was not remembred to have been seen Beginning was made after the approbation of the Queens renunciation and Commission of Regency at the affaires of the Church and sundry Acts were unanimously concluded one abolishing the Popes jurisdiction another repealing all statutes made in former times for mantenance of idolatry and superstition contrary to the confession of faith that was approved in the Parliament 1560. and now again ratified 3. The Masse is abolished and punishment appointed against all hearers and sayers of it 4. Those are not to be esteemed members of the Church who refuse the participation of the sacraments as they are now ministrat 5. The examination and admission of Minist s is only in power of the Church now openly professed and presentations should be directed unto the Supertendents or commissioners of the Church within sixe months or els the Church shall have power to dispone the same to a qualified person for that time 6. An oath to be given by the King at his coronation 7. None may be a Judge proctor notary nor member of a Court who professeth noâ— the true religion 8. The thirds of all Benefices shall now instantly and in all time coming be first payd to the Ministers ay and whill the Church come to the full possession of their proper patrimony which is the tyths providing that the Collectors make yearly account in the Checker so that Ministers being first answered the superplus be applied unto the Kings use 9. All teachers of the youth should be tryed by the Superintendents or Uisitors of the Church 10. Provestries prebendaries and chaplanries are appointed The XIV Assembly for entertaining Students in Colledges Jem Acts were made for punishing fornication incest and marriages within degrees forbidden by Gods word Item that the Queen should be detained in perpetuall prison within the castle of Lochleuin The Assemblie conveeneth Decemb. 25. John row Ministers at Santiohnstoun is chosen Moderator 1. Commissioners are appointed to concurre at all times with such persons of Parliament or Secret Counsell as have been named by the Regent to confer concerning the offenses that appertain to the jurisdiction of the Church as also for decision of questions that may occurre these were two Superintendents and seven other Ministers 2. Whereas the Earle of Argyle had given offense in putting away his wife and some other particulares he submits himselfe to the discipline of the Church and the Assembly ordaines the Superintendent of Argyle to try these slanders and cause satisfaction bâ— made as Gods word appoints and report his diligence to the next Assembly 3. Because Adam called Bishop of Orknay had married the Queeâ— with the Earle of Bothuell and so had transgressed an Act in marrying Both well a divorced adulterer the Assembly deprives hin from all funâ—â—ion in the Ministry 4. John craig is accused for proclaming the bans twixt the Queen and the Earle of Bothâ—ell He gives his purgation in write after this manner To the end that they who fear God may understand my proceeding in this matter I shall shortly declare what I did and what moved mee to do it leaving the judgement of all unto the Church first at the request of Mr Thomas Hepburn in the Queen's name to proclame her with the Lord Bothuel I plainly refused because he had not her hand writ and because the constant bruit was that he had rauished her and keeped her in captivity On wednesday next the Justice-Clerk brought mee a writing subscribed with her hand bearing that she was neither ravished nor detained in captivity and therefore he charged mee to proclame My answer was I durst proclame no bans and chiefly such without consent of the Church On thurseday next the Church after long reasoning with the Justice Clerk concluded that the Q s mind should be published to her subjects three next preaching dayes but because the Gen. Assembly had prohibite all such marriages wee protested that they would neither solemnize nor approve that marriage but only would declaire the Queen's mind leaving all doubts dangers to the counsellers approvers and performers of the marriage Upon fridday next I declared the wholl progress and mind of the Church here he understands the Church-Session of Edinburgh desiring every man in Gods name to discharge his conscience before the Secret Counsell and to give boldness unto others I craved of the Lords there present time leave and place to speak my judgement before the parties Protesting if I were not heard I either would desist from proclaming or declare my mind publickly before the Church Therefore being admitted after noone before my L. in the Counsell I layd to his charge the law of adultery the ordinance of the Church the law of ravishing the suspicion of collusion betwixt him and his wife the suddain divorcement and proclaming within the space of four dayes and last the suspicion of the Kings death which his marriage would confirm But he answered nothing to my satisfaction Wherefore after many exhortations I protested that I could not but declare my mind publickly to the Church So on sunday after that I had declared what they had done and how they would proceed whither wee would or not I took heaven and earth to witnes that I abhorred and detested that marriage because it is odious and slanderous to the world and seeing the greatest part of the realm do approve it either by flattery or by silence I craved the faithfull to pray earnestly that God wold turn to the confort of this realm that which they intend against reason and good conscience Because I heard some persons grudging against mee I used these reasons for my defences first I had broken no law by proclaming
Christ and with most pithy words he exhorted them to stand fast in the faith they had received In time of his sicknes which was not long thereafter he Ioh Knox exhortions before his death was much visited by persons of all sorts and spoke unto them confortably He said unto the Earle Morton in the audience of many others My Lord God hath given you many blessing he hath givens you wisdom riches many good great friends and is now to prefer you to the government of the râ—alm In his name I charge you that you use these blessings aright and better in time coming than you have done in times past in all your actiâ—ns seek first the glory of God the furtherance of his Gospell the mantenance of his Church and Ministry and next be carefull of the King to procure his good and the well fare of the realm If you shall do this God will be with you and honour you if otherwise you do it not he will deprive you of all these benefits and your end shall be shame and ignominy John Knox two days before his death sent for Da. Lindsay and James Lowson and the Elders of the Church and said to them The time approaches for which I have long thirsted when I shall be relieved of all cares And be with my Savior Christ for ever And now God is my witness whom I have served with my spirit in the Gospell of his Son that I have preached nothing but the true and solide doctrin of the Gospell and that the end I proponed in all my preaching was to instruct the ignorant to confirm the weak to confort the consciences of these who were humbled under the sense of their sins and beat down with the threatnings of Gods judgements such as were proud rebellious I am not ignorant that many have blamed and yet do blame my too great rigor severity but God knowes that in my heart I never hated the persons of these against whom I threatned Gods iudgements I did only hate their sin and laboured with all my power to gain them unto Christ That I forbear none of whatsoever condition I did it out of the fear of my God who had placed mee in the function of the Ministry and I knew would bring mee to an account Now Brethren for yourselves I have no more to say but to warn you rhat you take heed to the flock over which God hath placed you overseers and whom he hath redeemed by the blood of his only begoten Sâ—n And you Master Lowson fight do the work of the Lord with courage and with a willing mind and God from above blesse you and the Church weereof you have the charge c. Then he dismisseth the Elders and calling the two preachers said There is one thing that grieveth mee exceedingly yee have somtime seen the courage forewardness of the Laird of Grange in Gods cause and now unhappy man he hath cast himself away I pray you two take the pains to go unto him and say from mee that unless he forsake that wicked course where in he hath entred neither shall that rock in which he confideth defend him nor the carnall wisdom of that man whom he counteth half a God this was young Lethingtoun make him help but shamefully shall he be pulled out of that nest and his carkase hang before the sun The soul of that man is dear unto mee and if it be possible I would fain have him to be saved The two went and conferred with Grainge but prevailed not which being reported to John Knox he took it heavily The last night of his life on earth he sleeped some hours together but with many sighs and groans when he awoke they asked him how he did find himselfe and what had moved him to mourn in his sleep He answered In my time I have oft been assaulted by Satan and oft hath he cast my sins in my teeth to bring mee into despair but God gave me grace to overcome all his tentations And now that subtle Sâ—rpent who never ceaseth to tempt hath taken another course he seeks to persuade mee that my labours in my Ministry and the fidelity I have shewd in in that service hath merited heaven and immortality But blessed be God who brought to my mind these Scriptures What hast thou that thou hast not received And Not I but the Grace of God in mee With which he hath gone away ashamed and shall no more return and now I am sure my battell is at an end and that without pain of body or trouble of Spirit I shall shortly change this mortall life with that happy immortall life When the prajer was made one asked Whither he had heard it He answered Would God yee had heard it with such an eare and heart as I have done Then said he Lord Jesus receive my spirit After these words he spoke no more but without any motion he ended this life Within three days the Earle Morton was chosen Regent by consent of the States The Laird of Grange was Captain of the castle and when orhers of that faction did yeeld unto the agreement he would not agree because the Estates would not yeeld unto some high demands of his own he gave a proclamation from the castle-wall commanding all the Queens subjects to depart out of the town within 24. hours after which time he thundered with cannons against the town to their great terror yet not great hurt In May following an assault was made upon the castle the beseeged rendred themselves Lethinton was sent to Lieth and died suddenly throgh grief and Grainge with his brother and two others were hanged in the market-striet of Edinburgh X. A Parliament was held in January wherein many Acts were made 1573. partly for maintaining the Kings authority and partly for maintaining the true Religion these two causes at that time were so linked that the enemies of the one were esteemed enemies of the other Therefore it was enacted that none should be reputed loyall subjects unto the King or his authority but be punished as rebells who made not profession of the true Religion And that all who made profession thereof and were not obedient to the Kings authority should be admonished by their Teachers to acknowledge their offence and return to his Majesties obedience or els should be excommunicated as putrid members The Nationall Assembly conveenes The 24 Assembly at Edinburgh March 6. here were members according to the order and John Archbishop of Santandrews David Ferguson Minister at Dumfernlin is chosen Moderator 1. Where as a complaint was made against John Row for solemnizing the marriage of the Master of Crawford with the Lord Drummond's Daughter without proclamation of bans and he did alledge that he did it by the order of the Session of the Church whereof the Lord Ruthuen was one and present at that time The Assembly ordaines that the Act made against Ministers solemnizing mariage of
other parishoners without proclamation of bans to have strength against John Row and him to underly the censure enduring the Church's will 2. No collection for the poore shall be gathered in time of Sermon nor administration of the Sacrament but only at the Churchdoor 3. If any Minister reside not at the Church where his charge is he shall be summoned before the Superintendent or Commissioner of the Province to whom the Assembly gives power to depose him and ordaines that they report their diligence unto the next Assembly 3. All Superintendents Commissioners of visitation shall proceed summarily against all Papists within their Province and charge them within eight dayes to join themselves unto the Religion presently established by learning the Word of God and then by partaking of the Sacrament and to give their oath and subscribe according to the Act of Parliament and Acts agreed-upon betwixt the Regent Counsell and Commissioners of the Church and if any shall refuse to proceed c. 4. All Bishops Superintendents and Commissioners of visitation shall be present the first day of the Assembly before noon and continue untill the end Under pain of losing half of their stipend for a year and nevertheless to continue in serving during that time 5. Concerning the desire of the Lord Regent to place some of the learned Ministers Senators in the Colledge of Justice The Assembly after long reasoning hath voted and concluded that none is able to beare these two charges and therefore inhibites all Ministers that none take upon them to be a Senator except Robert Pont only who is already entred by advice c. 6. Five articles are presented by the Superint Ministers of Lothian to wit 1. All the Actes of the G. Assembly should be copied and sent to every Exercise 2. Such matters as fall out betwixt the Synodall conventions and the Generall Assemblies shall be notified to every Exercise twenty dayes before the Generall Assembly and be reported by them 3. Such matters as are referred by the subordinat assembly unto the Generall shall be penned faithfully by the Superintendent 's Clerk and reported unto the Generall assembly by the Superintendent 4. that the Generall assemblies be frequented by the Nobility and Barons as in former times 5. Ministers who have not money to buy books may at this time have them lowsed unto them by the Collector and the prices of them to be allowed in their stipends The Assembly ratifieth all these as profitable 7. Bishops Superintendents and Commissioners shall without delay purchase Letters commanding all men to frequent preaching and prayers according to the order established in particular congregations And to charge the Inferior Magistrat to put into execution the Acts concerning the observance thereof and for execution of disciplin and punishing of vice 8. If a man passe out of the country and leaving his wife shall marry another woman and his wife shall marry another man in his absence both are adulterers unless the sentence of divorcement hath been pronounced by the Judge Whereas in these Acts mention is made of Exercise it is to be marthat at that time Prsebyteries or Classes as others call them were not erected but the Ministers of a burgh and circumjacent churches did conveen of their own accord on a certain day of the week in the burgh and did preach publickly in the Church per vices for mutuall edification and manifesting the increase of their gifts and this meeting was called The Exercise The Assembly The 25. Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh August 6. Here were many Earles Lords Barons some Bishops Superintendents c. Alexander Arbuthnot Principall of the Coledge of old Aberdien is chosen Moderator 1. The books of Bishops Superintend and Commissioners of visitation were produced and certain Ministers are appointed to examin their diligence in visitation John Douglas Bishop of Satandrews was accused for admitting a Papist Priest into the Ministry to whom the Superintend of Lothian had prescribed certain injunctions and he had not obeied them for not visiting nor preaching that half year for giving collation of a Benefice which was before bestowd on a Minister to another suspect of Popery for suffering the Exercise to decay through his default for admitting some to function in the Church who were unable and not examined namely some coming out of Mers Lothian for visiting by others and not by himself He answered unto the first he admitted not that Priest untill he had recanted Popery openly in the Church of Saâ—tandrews The Assembly enjoynes the Priest to satisfy the injunctions prescribed in Lothian which he had not obeyd and in the mean time inhibites him to exercise any function in the Church To the next he answered He had preached personally where he did visite but â—or siâ—knes did not visite since the last Assembly And for other things he pretended ignorance or weaknes c. James Patoun B. of Dunkell was accused that he had accepted the name of a Bishop but hath not used the office of a Bishop he had not proceeded against Papists within his bounds he is suspect of Simony betwixt the Earle Argile and him concerning the profits of the Bishoprick yea and of perjury in that contrary to his oath at the receiving the Biâ—hoprick he gives Acquittances and the Earle receives the silver Alex. Gordon B. of Galloway iâ— accused that he intruded himself into the office of the Ministry within Edinb he enticed the people to rebellion against our soverain Lord he refused to pray for our Soverain and approved another authority he being forbidden by the G. Assembly to have any intromission with the parishoners of Haâ—â—rudhouse yet compelled them to receive the Sacrament and caused pretended Balies and men of war to compell the poore people being sworn by solemne oath unto due obedience unto our Severain and his Regent and authority he had brokâ—n his oath by sitting in the pretended Parliament for dispossâ—ssing our Soverain of his royall Crown autâ—ority he had given thanks publickly in pulpit for the slaugâ—ter of the Regent Mathew Earle of Lennox and exhorted the people to do the like â—â—e was a perverter of the people not only before the Reformation but at sundry other times He answered He was free of all these by the Act of pacification It was replied The States had not absolved him a Bishop from the censure of the Church in talibus So he was ordained under the pain of excommunication to make publick repentance three severail Sundayes one in the Church of Edinburgh another in Halâ—rudhouse and the third in the Queen's-colledge-church Robert Pont was accused that being Commissioner to visite Murray he resideth not there nor hath visited Churches these two years excep the chief four he hath visited once He alledgeth want of leisure because he was ordained to attend the Colledge of Justice Whereupon the Superintendent of Lothian moveth the question Whither it be lawfull by the Word of God that the administration of
answer unto the Articles that were sent unto the Counsell and also to demand of the Counsell Whither they were directed unto the Assembly to give their advice in all things tending to the glory of God and well of his Church or only to hear and if the Brethren find it expedient themselves to propound unto the Counsell both the one and the other When they returned they reported Some difficulties were in the Articles and the Counsell hath appointed two to conveen the next day at eight of the clock in the morning with such as the Assembly will appoint to argue but they give them not power as Commissioners from the King to vote in the Assembly because the King is not present and they had not spoken with him of this point yet as brethren and members of the Church they shall give their advice vote The assembly appoints sixe Brethren to conveen too morrow to counsell and reason with the Commissioners of the Counsell 3. A day was appointed when every man who had any doubt or argument against the book of disciplin should propound his argument And at that time none offered any argument in the contrary 4. The brethren that were appointed to conferre with the Deputies of the Counsell report that the Deputies willed the Assembly to name the persons whom they do suspect of Papistry and by some of their number to admonish these persons to subscribe the articles of Religion or Confession and if they be disobedient to intimate that unto the counsell and also to proceed against the disobedients with the censures of the church The assembly nameth the Chancelor the Earls of â—aitnes Mongumery and the L. Ogilvy and sent J. Row Ja. Lowson to deal with the Chancelor and J. Craig J. Duncanson â—nto the others In the the fourth Session thereafter these brethren report that Earle of Caitâ—nes desireth to see and read the Confession Ogiluy declares that he had subscribed it before he went out of the country and is willing to subscribe it again and they had not occasion to meet with the others The Ministers of these parts where they shall make their repair are ordained to admonish them and if they find disobedience to proceed with the censure of the Church against them 5. Because there is great corruption in the estate of Bishops as they are now made in this realm whereunto the Church would provide remedy in time coming therefore it is concluded that no Bishops shall be elected before the next Gen. Assembly and discharges all Ministers Chapters to proceed in the election of a Bishop in the mean time Under the pain of perpetuall deprivation from their Office And that this matter be proponed first in the next Gener. Assembly to be consulted what further Order shall be followed herein And if any Benefice waikes where is a qualified Minister serving the Church it is ordained that no Visitors give Collation of these Benefices to any other person but unto the Minister of that church before the next G. assembly 6. It is appointed that Robert Pont James Lowson and David Lindsay shall review the book of disciplin and being written according to the Originall one copy to be presented by them unto the King with a Supplication penned to that effect and another Copy unto the Counsell The time to be at their opportunity so that it be before the publick fast And if conference shall be craved these brethren shall advertise John Craig Alex. arbuthnot John Erskin of Dun W. Cristeson John Row David Ferguson Ro. pont James lowson David Lindsay John Duncanson An. melvin An. hay To conveen at the time appointed by the King Counsell c 7. The Assembly considering the universall corruption of the body of the realm the great coldness and slackness of religion in the greatest part with the dayly increase of fearfull sins as incest adultery murders and namely recently committed in Edinburgh Sterlin cursed sacriledge ungodly divisions within the bowels of the realm with all manner of disorderly ungodly living which hath provoked our God although long-suffering to streatch out his arm in anger to correct and visite the iniquity of the Land especially by the present dearth and famine Joyned with the civill and domesticall seditions where upon doubtless greater judgements must succeed if these corrections work not reformation or amendement in mens hearts Seing also the bloody conclusions of that Romane Beast tending to raze from the face of Europe the true light of the blest word of saluation For these causes and that God of his mercy would blesse the Kings Ma. and his regiment and make his Government happy prosperous As also to put in His heart and the hearts of the States of Parliament not only to make establish good Politick lawes for the we of the realm but also to set establish such discipline in the Church as is craved by the word of God and is alrealy penned to be presented unto his Ma. and Counsell That in the one and other God may have his due praise and the age to come may have an example of upright godly dealing Therefore it is ordained that a fast be keept in all the churches to begin the first sunday of Juny and to continue untill the next sunday inclusive with accustomed exercise of doctrin prayer c. 7. The next Assembly is appointed to be July 7. if the Parliament hold which is already proclamed Or if it hold at any othet time before October 24. that the brethren shall conveen in the place four days before and otherwise to conveen Octob. 24. The 35. Assembly at Edinburgh Because the Parliament held at Sterlin in Iâ—ny therefore the Assembly conveenes at Sterlin Iuny 11. Iohn Row was chosen Moderator 1. Some were sent unto the King craving that Commissioners might be sent in his name unto the assembly 2. The Act of the former assembly concerning the election of Bishops this assembly in one voice concludes to be extended into all time coming and that all Bishops already elected shall be required particularly to submit themselves unto the Generall assembly for reformation of that estate of Bishops in their persons and if they refuse after admonitions the censure of excommunication shall proceed against them The Bishop of Dumblain offered his submission presently 3. The act of the former assembly concerning Collation of Benefices is confirmed untill the next Assembly 4. These which were appointed to present unto the King and Counsell the copies of the book of disciplin shew that they had done according to the Commission and his answer was that not only would he concurre with the Church in all things that may advance true religion presently professed but would also be a Proctor for the Church and then he had presented their Supplication unto the Counsell and they had appointed some unto a Conference and what was done there is ready to be shewd The next day these things were
manners and corruptions of men jestingly asking In what Scripture could they find a Bishop for a thousand pound horse-corn and poultry and when they are teaching of love how could they find Judas 10. He oppugned the doctrin of Christ who pronounces that the most part are rebellious and shall perish 11. He denied that in the new Testament is mention of a presbytery or eldership 12. He accused the Ministers of pasquils of grudging of trouble and confusion and said Where is it what fault can they find with the Court as for myselfe I finde none 13. The Church being traduced by pasquills and infamous libells not only purged he not the Church or himself having good occasion but rather approved the same 14. In his preaching against the Ministry he used the very words of the libels that were casten into the Kings Chamber against them 15. This quarter of year by past he hath been negligent in doctrin disciplin and assisting the eldership In Sess 18. whereas Andrew meluin had by word given these articles now he gives them in writ and the Assembly assigneth to him the next day to prove the particulares and ordaines to warn Robert Mongomery to compear the next day at ten a clok to hear witnesses and probation received In Sess 20. the brethren that were sent unto the King with these articles of accusation return with answer that he had aceepted them very graciously and is content that the accusation proceed against Robert as a Minister and more that in the heads of religion he agreeth with his heart with the Church of Scotland albeit in some heads of policy he is not as yet resolved Then Andrew Melvin produceth his witnesses in the accusation to wit David Weemes Minister at Glasgow John Craig Pa. Adamson John Howeson c. All being eight in number give their oath and yet lest the said Robert say that he is defraâ—ded of any lawfull defence in his absence the Ass reserves place to any objection he hath against these witnesses if he come upon moonday at ten a clok and ordaines the same Robert because he hath departed out of the town to be instantly examined by five Ministers and two Barons or any three of them where they can find him and his deposition to be put in writ and reported unto the Assembly And for further probation if his accuser will take any other time Ordaines the said Robert to be warned unto that time In Sess 23. The Assembly gives Commission unto the Presbytery of Sterlin to summon Robert Mongomery before them to try examin his life conversation and accusations to be given against him and to report their diligence unto the next Synod of Lothian Unto whom the Assembly gives power to proceed against him according to the tryall and process deduced against him by the presbytery Under the pain of disobedience And also chargeth the said Robert to continue in the Ministry of the Church of Sterlin and not to medle with any orher function in the Church namely in aspiring to the bishoprick of Glasgow against the word of God and Acts of the Church or to vexe any of his brethren with his admission thereunto Under the pain of excommunication to be deduced against him in case of disobedience by the said presbytery and the sentence of excommunication to be execut by them with advice and concurrence of John Dury David Ferguson John Duncanson and John Dykes And this charge to be intimated by the Moderator of the Assembly unto the said Robert that he pretend not ignorance 11. In Sess 11. these heads were referred by the Synod of Lothian unto the G. Ass 1. That an universall order be made by the G. ass for examination admission and ordination of Ministers 2. To enquire what persons of the Ministry shall designe gleebs and manâ—es and seing the Synod of Lothian hath thought good that every Presbyt shall direct some of their own number for that effect within their bounds Wee crave the consent of the Gen. assembly and that the same may be universall and where is not a presbytery To appoint who shall design them 2. Who shall wait upon the Platt or Committee for modifying of Ministers stipends 3. What answer shall be given to the Kings Letter concerning the union and division of churches 5. That there may be an uniformity in summoning persons before the presbytery and in the process there 6. To suit that the tryall and admission of all Masters of schools be now enioyned unto the presbyteries 7. Seing wee in our Synod have agreed that disputation shall be every day of Exercise in every presbytery especially upon the controversies betwixt us and the adversaries for avoiding negligence in Ministers and that we may the better withstand the adversary That the Gen. assembly would appoint a generall order therein 8. What order shall be used with Ministers and Readers that set their gleebs and manse 9. That an article be sought by the Gen. assembly at the Parliament that all marriages without consent of parents without proclamation of banns or without other solemmities according to the order of the Church be declared null 10. To crave an Act of Parliament to be made against them that pass in pilgrimages and use superstition at wells crosses images or other Popish idolatry or obserâ—e feasts or dayes dedicat to Saints and set out fires for superstition 11. Seing the Act of Parliament appoints them that are convict of notorious adultery and by the ambiguous exposition of the word Notorious no execution followes Therefere for avoiding the plagues of God hanging over this wholl country for this crime that the Gen. assembly would crave an Act of Parliament for punishment of all persons whosoever are lawfully convict of adultery 12. Seing an Act of Parliament is made for discharging of markets on sunday and no execution followes whereby people absent themselfes from the Church and continue in ignorance and so atheism increases Desire that some order may be taken in this Parliament against Magistrats that put not the Act in execution Notwithstanding any particular dispensation 13. To crave an Act of Parliament for provision of gleebâ— and manfes unto the Ministers at Abbey-churches as others have 14. Because there is an Act of Parliament that all Provestries and Prebendaries shall be given to Students to maintain them at a schoole and very many of that sort are of cure of souls and parish-churches And nevertheless they are given to Courâ—iers Therefore wee desire that there may be an Act of Parliament that all Provestries and Prebendaries joyned with cure of souls may be given to none but to Ministers and so many as are given may be null in time coming And that Prebendaries which were founded for Schools or Masters teaching there be given according to the foundation to Masters for instructing the youth and if these be disponed otherwise the disposition to be null Follow answers unto these Unto 1. Will. Crysteson Andr. Melvin Thom. Smeton
to dis-agree from a good order to be complained on unto the Gen. assembly next coming And the order which every presbytery takes shall be sighted and thereof one good order shal be established for all 5. The day of the Exercise shall be also the day of Ecclesiasticall process and if the brethren find it necessary for a process they may appoint days times places thereunto besids the day of Exercise 6. It is not thought expedient that the Presbytery shall be astricted to send their Moderator unto the Assembly but liberty to chuse whom they think most expedient for confort of the Church 7. It is not thought meet that visitation be excep ère nata and the same not to be limited unto the Moderator but to any two or moe as the Presbytery shall direct for the necessity of the matter according to the book of Policy 8. The Clerk and Moderator shall subscribe in grave matters and form of proceeding in name of the eldership and whill God provide some better contribution every particulare Church of the Eldership shall contribute for the Scrib's entertainment 9. The Ministers of the parish shall execute the summons concerning his parish and bear the burden of the things that are directed by the Presbyteâ—y or some depute by him within his parish 10. The order of admission of Elders is referred to the order used in Edinb which is approved 11. The Moderator of the Presbytery is to designe Manses and gleebs where it is râ—quisite and for satisfaction of the Act of Parliament that they have a speciall commission for that effect Untill it please God to move the King that the Law may be reformed Providing the Moderator do nothing without advice of the Presbytery 12. How many Churches shall be in every Presbytery it is referred unto them who have commission to establish presbyteries 13. The form of process in weighty matters is to be in writ at the discretion of the presbytery pro re nata in lesser things to be verball 14. If any will not receive the office of an Elder and traveleth not in the word wee may exhort but not compell 15. Ordaines every presbytery within their own bounds to try their Ministers and if any offence shal be found to punish it according to the quality and estate of the crime before the next generall assembly 16. The Presbyteries shall try and examin the persons desiring to enter into the function of the Ministry and if they find them qualified to provide them unto Churches XII Ordaines a fast to be keept in all churches of the realm with doctrin and instruction of the people to begin the first Sunday of Juny next and to continue untill the next sunday inclusivè using in the mean time exercise of doctrin according to the accustomed order And the Kings Majesty to be certified by the Commissioners that are sent to him and to be supplicated that he would be pleased to authorize it by proclamation for that effect The causes are 1. universall conspiracies of Papists in all countries against Christians for execution of the bloody Acts of Trent 2. The oppression and thralldom of this Church of God 3. Wasting the rents thereof without remedy 4. Falling from former zeall 5. Flocking hither of Jesuits Papists 6. Manifest bloodshed incest adulteries with other horrible crimes defiling the land and unpunished 7. The danger wherein the Kings Majesty stands through evill company about him by whom it is feared he may be corrupt in manners Religion 8. Universall oppression contempt of the poore c. XIII The next Assembly is to be at Edinburgh Octob. 24. unless some necessary occasion interveen and advertisement to be made by the Eldership of Edinburgh and Ministers of the Kings house For clearing the process against Robert Mongomery it is heer to be added that about February 22. he went to Glasgow with purpose to preach the Sunday following but a number of the Students in the Colledge entred into the Church on Saturday at night to hold him out and keept the pulpit for their Principall Thomas Smeton That day his Text was He that entereth not by the door but by the window is a thief and a Robber and he inveighes against simoniacall entries into the Church The next Sunday Rob. Mong comes to the Church with a great number of Gentlemen and displaceth the ordinary Minister David Weemes and he made the Sermon And because the Chapter of Glasgow refused to conveen unto his election he caused summon all them of the Chapter to compear before the Counsell They again caused summon him to compear before the Synod of Lothian to hear the sentence of excommunication pronounced against him He informes the King of this citation and causeth warn the Synod to appear the 12. day of Aprile before the King and Counsell at Sterlin discharging in the mean time all proceeding in that business Robert Pont with some others compearing at the day in name of the others protestes that albeit they had compeared to testify their obedience unto his Majesty yet he did not acknowledge his Majesty and Counsell judges in that matter it being a cause ecclesiasticall and that nothing done at that time should prejudge the liberties of the Church and Lawes of the Realm The Counsell rejectes the protestation and did inhibit the Ministers to proceed against Mongomery Because the Generall Assembly was at hand they yeeld obedience in this only they caused warn him to compeare before the Assembly B. Spotswood hath thâ—se particulares but inverted and it is clear by Mongomerie's words in face of the Assembly that all these things were done before this Assembly Here is not an end of this business but after this Assembly he under took to settle himself at Glasgow and procured Letters from the King unto the Gentle men of these parts to assist him The Presbytery of Glasgow knowing what he had done intend process against him for usurping the place of the ordinary preacher Mathew Stuart of Minto being Provest of the City came and presented a warrant from the King to stay all proceedings against the Bishop and willeth them to desist John Howeson Minister at Cambuslang being then Moderator replieth that they will proceed noth withstanding that warrant Whereupon the Provest pulleth the Moderator on t of his seat and carrieth him prisoner to the Tolbuith The rumor of this went quickly through the Kingdom and in time of the fast that was appointed by the Assembly this fact was lamented by the Ministers Among others John Dury preaches against the Duke of Lennox as the cause of all this trouble Wherefore the King will have him removed out of the town and caused command the Magistrates to put him out of their town within 24. hours They not daring to disobey yet unwilling to use their Minister in that maâ—ner dealt with him to depart quietly Upon this occasion advertisement was sent unto all Presbyteries to send their Commissioners unto Edinburgh according to
the ordinance of the last Assembly Here by the way may be remembred what is written in Vindic. Philadel Pag. 42. The Duke of Aubigny was sent by advice of the Guisians from France into Scotland and well instructed to make change of religion by any meanes possible which we fouÌ„d by experience two years after his arrivall at first he prefessed that he had embraced the truefaith and did subscribe the confessioÌ„ as one of ours but in the mean time he was plotting the ruin of MortoÌ„ and because he did observe that he was beloved of the church to wit for his affection unto religion he sawe he could not beare him down unless he profess the religion and some offices unto the Church So when Morton was executed and the Earle of Anguise was exiled he was honoured with the spoile both of the one and of the other and with two Prelacies pleno jure to wit the Bishoprick of Glasg and Abbacy of Arbroth first he was entituled Earle of Lennox then Duke and at last Great Chamberlane of Scotland and then he moved stur unto the Church good men So far there The Generall Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh Juny 17. An. 1582. where were Commissioners c. Andrew Melvin by plurality of votes is continued Moderator In Sess 1. John Dury shewes how he was called before the King and Counsell his answer and whole process used against him and also the charge to remove out of the town and craves the good advice of the brethren being ever willing according to his calling to follow their determination The Assembly directes David Ferguson and Tho. Buchanan unto the King to understand his mind and to crave the performance of the promise made to certain brethren concerning him As also to lament unto his Gr. the case of their brethren in Glasgow that were charged to compear in Santjohnstoun And to make suit for them And a missive was sent to John Duncanson to concurr earnestly with them In Sess 2. Commissioners that were directed from the Counsell of Edinburgh crave the Assembles advice concerning the charge given to the Provest Bailives and Counsell of the town for removing John Dury The assembly ordaines certain brethren to meet with these Commissioners and consult upon the matter In. Sess 3. John Dury declares that because his removing may be prejudiciall to the common cause and his privy departing may seem to be an accepting of vice upon him where with he is unjustly charged that without their counsell here-in his own deliberat mind is to abide though with the hazard of his life And seing his doctrin whereof he was accused in Counsell was for the matter and substance justified in the Presbytâ—ry and by the Session of Edinburgh that the Brethren would give him testimoniall that he had traveled faithfully in his vocation no fault found with him in his doctrin or imputed unto his life and if it please God that he be compelled to remove that he may have liberty to preach the Gospell where it shall please God to give him time and place for discharging his conscience and calling The Assembly after deliberation in one voice thought it not meet that he shall remove privily but abide the charge to be given by the Magistrates and they agree that he shall have a testimoniall as it was craved Then they give commission unto three brethren to go unto the Duke and inform him of the great scandall in keeping Ro. Mongomery in his company after the Sentence of excommunication pronounced against him And to intimate that Sentence unto him with gentle and discreet persuasions to shew the danger thereof and what is concluded by Acts of the assembly against mantainers of excommunicate persons and desire him earnestly to remove him and to give him admonition that if he will not obey the Church will proceed against him according to their Acts. In Sess 4 John Duncanson presenteth a Letter from the King being then in Sterlin concerning Minto andother burgesses of Glasgow craving that matter to be handled before the Counsell with credite to be given unto the bearer The bearer declares his credite and shewes that his Majesty continues and shall continue unto the end in professing the true Religion presently established within the realm and as for the action at Glasgow upon supplication to be given-in to the Counsell such order shall be taken that the Church shall be satisfied there-with The summones were produced against some citizens of Glasgow to hear tryall taken of the violence used by them against Jo. Howeson and to hear themselves convicted c. as the summones were duly execut and indorsed The parties were called none compeared but John Graham he denied the contents thereof for his part The summons was given to probation The witnesses John Davidson John Hamiltoun An. Knox c. were sworn and admitted They were ordained to be present and depone the next day after noon before the Moderator and his assessors In Sess 5. the brethren that were directed unto the King concerning John Dury and the Ministers of Glasgow report in writing that at the coming of the Duke who hath entresse in that matter consideration shall be had of John Dury and as for these of Glasgow if the Assembly will delay the process against Minto and his colleagves he will dispense with them untill the 6. day of July next when the Counsell is to conveen The same day the witnesses that had sworn were examined at the time appointed In Sess 6. after publick reading of the process against Minto and his colleagves and the probation thereof and examination of both The assembly findes the crime as it is verified and proved to deserve the punishment of excommunication and nevertheless at his Maâ— intercession the sentence against the persons is continued untill Iuly 6. when hope is given of repaire c. Giving full power and commissioÌ„ to the Commissioners which are to be directed unto his Majesty and Counsell that if they shall not find remedy put to that matter betwixt the said day and the 24. day of the same month at their discretion to proceed and give forrh Sentence in the same cause And to appoint severall persons to be executioners thereof As they will answer unto the Church And ordaines report of this continuation to be made unto his Majesty Likewise whereas Iohn Dury is now removed out of Edinburgh the Church inhibites and discharges the Church and presbytery of Edinburgh to chuse or admitt any Minister in his place and discharges all Ministers and these that are aspiring to the Ministry to usurp to take upon them his charge except a Minist of Edinb imploy them for help at a time untill the Gen. Assembly be further advised and if any shall be chosen that election or admission shall be null The brethren that were sent to the Duke report that his answer was at first a question Whether the King or the Church were Superior and then he said that he had
not expedient to trouble your Majesty untill wee see what order shall be taken with these grievous complaints Beseeching your Majesty most humbly for the love of God who hath placed your Gr. in this Royall throne and hitherto hath wondrously maintained and defended your authority carefully to look upon these matters as becomes the Lieutenant of God and a Christian King And with advice of them that fear God and do tender your Gr. estate quietnes of this Common well so to redress the premisses that Christ be acknowledged above all and his messingers without fear or stop be suffered to execute their office the course of the gospell advanced and by the exemple of the worthy punishment on them who so licentiously and contemptuously have wronged and injured Ministers and Professors of Gods word that others hereafter be afrayd to enterprice the like The next Assembly is appointed to be at Edinburgh October 24. next It is objected against this Assembly that they did allow the Sentence of excommunication against Ro. Mongomery whereas it was pronounced summarily by one man in a private congregation to wit by John Davidson in the church of Libbertoun and upon this ground it was declared null by the Counsell It is ansuered 1. That he who hath often objected this testifieth that before the Assembly it was allowed and intimated in all the Churches of the country 2. In the Assembly of October year 1581. was a Generall Act ordaining summary excommunication against these who through ambition or covetousness did by such violent means intrude themselves into any function of the Church or who did obtend or use any Letters of charge to impede the disciplin See before at the VIII particulare 3. When this was objected many years since the author of Vindici Philadelph Pag. 29. answered for this instance that the Assembly in October knowing the mans inconstancy did advertise the Presbytery of Glasgow that they should diligently take heed that he usurp not the power of a Bishop and if he shall do so they were ordered to â—ondem him of contemptuousness and perfidiousness and to advertise the Presbytery of Edinburgh unto whom the Assembly at that time gave power to excommunicate Robert Mongomery in this case and so the presbytery of Glasgow notwithstanding the opposition made by Minto went on and decerned against him and the presbytery of Edinb pronounced the Sentence of excommunication and it was intimated in all the pulpits So for there In the same place wee find what was the successe at Perth When the Supplication was presented James Stuart a brother of Ochiltry who had been Tutor of the Earle of Arran and thereafter was made Earle of Arran and at rhat time was Chancelor and â—omenter of all these mischiefes did menacingly ask Who dar subscribe that Supplication Andrew Melvin answered Wee all will subscribe it and so he did subscribe it and after him John Erskin of Dun Th. Smeton Ro. Pont Da. Lindsay An. Hay Pe. Blackburn Tho. Buchanan and Pa. Galloway English men which were there did admire their boldness and thought that they had some privy attendents for their guard but they were dismissed without answers Bishop Spotswood omitting this passage saith To their grievances they received Generall answers and for the brethren of Glasgow their tryall was continued to the tenth of September next before which time the surprise of the Kings person at Ruthven fell out which altered the state of all affaires some of the nobility combining A Change of the Kings Court at Ruthven An 1582. themselves for defence of Religion and the liberty of the Kingdom as they pretended sayth he upon notice of the Duke of Arrans I conceive an error in the print for the Duke and Arran's absence from the Court placed themselves about the King and detained him some dajes at the house of Ruthven The principalls were John Earle of Marre William Earle of Goury Patrick Lord Lindsay Robert Lord Boid the Mast s of Glams Oliphant the Abbots of Dumfernlin Paisley Driburgh Camsbuskenneth the Lairds of Lochlevin easter Weemes Cliesh and the Constable of Dundy At this time the Earle of Arran was taken and keep prisoner and the Duke of Lennox being advised by the Kings letters went to France and died at Paris in the beginning of the year following These particulars are at length loc cit After the departure of the Duke the town of Edinburgh brought back their Minister John Dury with great joy singing as they went up the striet the 124. Psalme Now Israel may say c and as I heard some credible persons which were there as that time say they added after the Psalme Now hath God delivered us from the Devill the Duke and all his men The King went to Edinburgh in the beginning of October and there The 43. Assembly conveenes the Assembly in afrequent number of Noble men many Barons and Ministers Commissioners David Lindsay is chosen Moderator In Sess 2. The Ministers of Edinburgh were sent unto the K. to petition that he would send his Commissioners unto the Assembly The Commissioners that were sent by the former Assembly unto the King with the grievances report the answers in write these were read and judged not to answer the Articles therefore it is appointed that they shall be further insisted on with other things that are to be craved and four are appointed to form them in write In Sess 3 James haliburton Provest of Dundy and Colonell Will. Stuart come and deliver their Commission from the King in this tenor Wee by tenor hereof with the advice of the Lords of our Secret Counsell give and grant authority full power and commission to our right trusty and welbeloved friends James haliburton ...... And Col. Wi. Stuart coniunctly and severally for us in our name To pass unto the Generall assembly of the Church of our realm and there to hear and consider the matters propounded tending to the advancement of Gods glory and his true religion the correction of manners and retaining the ecclesiasticall matters in decent comely order as the word of God allowes and to report the matters propounded and treated unto us for our allowance and ratification of the same as appertaines and generally all and sundry other things to do that to the furtherance and assistance of all godly good matters is necessarily required firm stable ........ Subscribed with our hand at Halirudhouse October 10. 1582. and of our reigne the 16. year IV. The places where the Provinciall synods shall conveen should be changed as the brethren thereof shall judge that no ambition growe by continuing in one place V. Seing great scandall ariseth by the impunity of Bishops being altogether out of rule the Church thinks expedient that the Kings Commissioners the Lord Boyd the Laird Caprinton with the Moderator and his assessors conveen and solidly advise upon some substantious order VI. The Lord of Paisley in name of some Noblemen gives the Church
to understand the grounds moving them to that late action at Ruthven to wit the danger they perceived of the Church and religion the evident perill of the Kings Majesty and his estate and the confusion and mis-order of the Common-wealth whereof as they feell good testimony in their own consciences So they crave the Assembly would shew their good liking of the same and give ordinance to each Minister at his church to declare their good ground and action unto their flocks exhorting all Noble men others whatsoever faithfully to concurr with them in this good cause to the full prosecution thereof Then it was enquired by particular voting Whither these perills and every one of them whereof the information was made was seen or perceived by the brethren It was voted universally affumativè And to the end the Kings mind may be also known in this particulare Ja. Lowson David Lindsay and the Kings Ministers were directed to wait on the King to morrow after noon to conferre of these dangers and to report his answers Their report was that his Maj. said There was perill to religion and indirect courses were taken to the hurt thereof whereunto his own perill was joyned for he esteemes his standing to be joyned with the standing of religion As also he acknowledges sundry abuses in the realm and that all good men should concurr of duty to take away danger from the Church from his person estate and to the reformation of the Common well As for these things the Noble men craved three were appointed to frame an Act concerning them and shew it in the next Session That form was sent unto the Commissioners of the town of Edinburgh to be advised by them apart and then was voted and agreed-unto by the Assembly VII The Assembly considering the scandall by the impunity of Bishops to the grief of good men gives commission to the particulare presbyteries after specified to summon and call before them the Bishops in manner following that is the presbytery of Perth shall summon the Bishop of Murray the presbytery of Edinb the Bishop of Aberdien the presbytery of Merns the Bishop of Brechin the presbytery of Dundy the Bishop of Dunkell the presbtery of Glasgow the Bishop of Santandrews the presbytery of Sterlin the Bb. of Dunblain and Isles and to accuse them and every one of them in all or part as they are guilty to wit of non-preaching and Ministration of the Sacraments of negligence in doctrin disciplin haunting or frequenting the company of excommunicat persons wasting the patrimony of the Church setting tacks against the Acts of the Church giving Collation of Benefices against the said Acts and finally for giving scandall any way in life conversation And after due tryall process conviction to put order unto every one of them according to the quality of their offense and Acts of the Assembly Before the next meeting of the Assembly As they will answer c. VIII It is judged most expedient that Colledges and Univesities be visited and commission is given to certain Noble men and Ministers to concurr with such as the King and Counsell shall direct with them in visitation of all the Colledges And to consider how the rents and livings of every one of them are bestowd how the doctrin is used by the Masters and Regents whether it be correspondent to the Act of Parliament how order in disciplin is keept among the students And as they find disorder or defection to take order there with according to the Act of Parliament IX In Sess 11. the Sumner or Officer of the Church declares that whereas he was directed to summon the Kings Advocat to compear before the Assembly he could not find him for he is in Hermestoun A citation is directed to summon him to compear on wednesday next and answer whither he was the Former of the slanderous proclamation in July against the Ministry and for opposing the lawfull proceedings of the Church Certifying him if he compear not the Assembly will proceed as appertaineth In Sess 17. the Kings Advocat compeareth and adviseth the Assembly to consider whither they will allow their form of proceeding against him being a servant of his Majesty that he only is called upon the alledged forming of a Proclamation given out in the Ks name under the title of A declaration and concluded by authority of His Counsell and as they shall find by their wisdom he will not contemptuously refuse to answer After consideration it was judged that in respect of the slander arisen by his person he may and should give his declaraâ—ion for removing the slander He is content and openly takes God to witness that he neither invented nor formed nor penned that proclamation but at the desire of the Duke he translated out of French into Scots the last part of it and did nothing more in all that proclamation Here with the Assembly was satisfied for his part X. The Earle Both-well declares that as he professed the true religion now preached within the realm before his departure so he hath continually lived and mindeth to live and die with it by Gods grace X. Some burgesses of Glasgow were summoned to compeare The Laird of Minto compeares and confesses his fault The disciplin and otder to be used against him for the offense is remâ—tted to the judgement and discretion of the presbytery of Glasgow and so of John Graham elder and the presbytery should report what shall be done unto the next Assembly Archbald Hegget John Graham younger Hector Stuart John Sprewâ—ll elder Wil. Hegget and Robert Stuart are called and compear not They are condemned of contumacy that being at severall times summoned to answer for haunting or using the company of Ro. Mongomery after his excommunication was intimated unto them and for other enormities done against the Church they have despised the voice thereof they are ordained to make their publick repentance in the Church of Glascow after the form to be prescribed by the presbytery unto whom the execution of this sentence is committed Colin Campbell Malc Stuart Hect. Stuart Jo. Graham elder Gawin Graham and Archb. Hegget were summoned to answer for the violence done to Jo. Howeson in the presbytery they are called none of them compeares excep John Graham of whom before and Gawin Graham The Assembly ordaines the others for their violence and disobedience to be excommunicat in the church of Glasgow by D. Weemes with advice of the Presbytery XII Articles were read and allowd as meet to be propounded Seing the Jurisdiction of the Church is granted by God the Father throgh our Mediator Jesus Christ and given to these only who by preaching and overseeing bear office within the same To be exercised not by the injunctions of men but by the only rule of Gods word That an Act of Parliament concerning the liberty and jurisdiction of the Church be so plainly declared that hereafter none other under whatsoever pretense have any color to
asscribe or take upon them any part thereof in placing or displacing Ministers of Gods word in spirituall livings or offices without the Churches admission or in stopping the mouths of preachers or taking upon them the judgement and tryall of doctrin or of hindering or dis-annulling the censures of the Church or exeeming any offender there from 2. That the Presbyteries consisting of Pastors or Teachers and such as are commonly called Elders according to Gods word and now according to his Ma s direction appointed in diverse parts of this realm for disciplin and keeping order in ecclesiasticall affaires Be approved established by authority and paines prescribed against them that stubbornly oppose themselves 3. That the Synodall assemblies consisting of sundry Presbyteries and Nationall consisting of the wholl be approved and by vertue Act of Counsell presently and of Parliament hereafter have power to conveen so oft as occasion shall require to advise treat conclude and make ordinances in such things as concern the well of the Church and their charge in doctrin and disciplin with liberty to appoint times places for that effect 4. That Presbyteries and such as they will direct of their own number have the same power in designing manses gliebs and repairing of Churches as Bishops or Commissioners had before 5. That every Church have their severall Pastor to be sustained on the tyths of the parish where he serves and to that end the manses of churches that are annexed to great Benefices or prelacies be dissolved pensions given out of the tiths and tacks of the same set by the Collectors or possessors may be revoked c. Likewise a Supplication unto the King and Counsell was read for redress of many enormities 1. That the slanderous proclamation at Perth July 12. and published in all townes and parish-churches and to the perpetuall infamy of Gods servants is printed may be perused and diligently considered and triall be made whither any Minister be culpable of such odious crimes and if they be culpable that they be punished with all rigor of law And otherwise that the givers out of so blasphemous reports and devisers and diters of that infamous libell be punished accordingly And that by Act of Counsell and open proclamation the Ministry be declared innocent of such wicked and hainous crimes 2. That the unaccustomed violence used against Jo. Howeson drawing him out of the seat of the presbytery ...... And against David Weemes Minister be so punished that none be bold to attempt the like hereafter 3. That Colin Campbell Archbald and Wi. Heggets burgesses of Glasgow with their complices be punished according to justice for the uproar made by them against the Students and shedding their blood 4. that the proclamation lately made for the liberty of the Assemblies may be enlarged and more plainly cleared 5. That your Lp s will give his Majesty to understand how wicked instruments they are who persuaded his Gr. to allow and take upon himself all the mischiefs and ungodly proceedings whereby his Gr. and the Church Country were brought into such misery and danger 6. That all Acts of Counsell made against Presbyteries assemblies charging them to desist from proceeding in discipline and ecclesiasticall censures against scandalous persons be annulled and deleted and the Act made against J. Dury 7. That his Majesty and Lords will weigh what great inconvenients and absurdities fall out upon the Act of Counsell made concerning the absolute power and for removing them to delete that Act never to be remembred 8. That his Gr. and Lords provide carefully foresee that by wicked practise of dimission or association of authority the Church the Kings Majesty and country be not hurt and that the same be stayd in time 9. That the stipend appointed unto the Minister of Sterlin and now wickedly purchased by Ro. Mongomery to his young son be restored for sustentation of a qualified man to teach that flock which by his ungodly dealing and apostasy hath been destitute so long time 9. That it would please your Majesty and Lords to have compassion upon that Noble and godly man James Hamilton Earle of Arran somtyme a comfortable instrument in Reforming the Church of God and now visited by the hand of God and bereft under pretence of Law 10. That Commissioners be deputed in each part for visiting the Colledges The Assembly gives commission unto nyneteen Ministers with the Ministers of the Kings house to present this Supplication unto the Kâ—ng and the Estates now conveened at Halirud house or unto the Parliament when it shall be holden crave answer c. In the next Session these brethren report that the Lords crave the advice of the Church who should sit in their names to vote in Counsell and Parliament seing now they are about the taking order for a Counsell consisting of three Estates For better resolution in this particulare it was thought meet to enquire of the Lords what is their meaning in this proposition In the following session answer was returned that the meaning is Whither the Church will consent that some of the Bishops should for the Church be upon the Counsell The assembly resolves they can not agree that any shall vote in name of the Church but they who bear office in the Church and are authorized with commission thereunto Two Ministers are appointed to return this aâ—swer unto the Lords In this Convention of Estates nothing was done in the affaires of the Church they were all for securing themselves XX. On January 28. year 1583. the King withdrew himselfe from the 1583. Another change of Court Nobility that had separated the Duke and Arran from him and he went unto the Castle of Santandrews untill he sent for other Noble men to be of his Counsell and the entituled Earle of Arran was let out of Duplin and came unto the King whereupon in the end of that year followed great alteration The Generall assembly conveenes at Edinb April 24. Tho. The 45. Assembly Smeton is chosen Moderator I. Three Ministers were sent unto the King to humbly desire Commissioners for assisting the assembly in treating and concluding c. And seing his Majesty had sent Ambassadors into England that he would be pleased to endeavoure an union be made betwixt the two Kingdoms and other Christian Princes and Nations professing the true religion against the persecution of Papists and them that are confederat in that bloody League of Trent and also that her Majesty would disburden their Brethren of England from the yoke of ceremonies imposed upon them against the liberty contained in Gods word Likewise in Sess 5. others were ordained to supplicate his Majesty earnestly that the French Ambassador may be sent away because his travell is suspected to tend against religion and the Commonwell That a Jesuit Holt may be tryed and according to his offense punished That the Lord Seton's son may be accused for his Letters unto Jesuits That a brother of
Popish and Epicurean clients of Guisianes and Queen Mother to cast presbyteries into the ground to restore the tyranny of episcopacy to attribute unto the King the sole command or as they call it absolute power in Ecclesiasticall affaires and by their authority to decern the Sentences of excommunication pronounced lawfully by the Presbytery to he null Briefly they have committed all ecclesiasticall jurisdiction and power of governing the Church next unto the King unto these false Bishops who are either justly excommunicat or known to be flagitious Among these the first place is given unto P. A. the prime adviser and instrument of all these counsells and plots i. e. who enjoying that perpetuall Papall Dictature doeth without any restraint and wonderfully oppresse the Ministers and all godly men he doth present unto them these his sodered articles or rather the blots of ecclesiasticall order which he hath lately sucked from the dregs of the Popish vessels sticking as yet in our nighbour country and forceth by Royall autority the Ministers to drink and subscribe them So far he The houâ—e of Darknes This houre of darknes as it was called continued nor long behold how God dispelled it Bishop Spotswood informes this particulare in this manner Upon information that Nicol Dagleish Minister at S. Cutberts did in his publick prayers remember the exiled brethren he was called before the Counsell and accused for praying for the King's rebells and for keeping intelligence with them by Letters He confesseth his prayer for the brethren maintaining it to be lawfull but he denied the intelligence only he granted that he had seen a Letter written by Mr Balcanquall to his wife remembring him kindely The King was offended with his answers and commandeth his Advocat to pursue him criminally which was done the nextday At his appearing before the Justice when he had heard rhe indictment he said He should not be questioned for one and the same fact before two Judicatories and having answered these points before the Counsell he should not be put to it again The Advocat replieth The Counsels proceeding takes not away the criminall Judge and therefore he must answer and he was commanded to answer advisedly seing it concernes his life He saith If I must answer I think not that I have offended in praying for my brethren who are in trouble and if the conceiling the Letters which I saw be a fault I submit my selve to his Ma s will The Jury proceedes and declares him guilty of treason yet the Sentence was continued and he was sent to prison in the Tolbuth where he remained some months and in end upon his supplicatton was pardoned In the same Court David Hume of Argathy and his brother Patrick were condemned to dearh for keeping intelligence with the Commendator of Dryburgh and in the after noon were executed yer was it no matter of State but some private accounts undischarged before his going out of the country wherein they had interchanged one or two Letters This severity was universally disliked but that which ensued was much more hatefull To breed a terror in people and to cause them abstain from communicating in any sort with the exiled Lords a Proclamation was made That who shall discover any person offending in that kind shall besides his own pardon receive a speciall reward Upon this one Robert Hamilton of Eglismachan delateth Malcolm douglas of Mains and John cuningham of Drumwhasill for having conspired to intercept the King at hunting and detain him in some strong hold till the Lords might come and receive him A meer forgery it was yet gladly hearkned unto by them that desired to be rid of them they were both gentle men of good respect and mistrusted of the Court ...... They were brought vvithout resistance to Edinburgh February 9. they vvere presented to Justice ...... When Main's indictment vvas read he denied all and so cleared himself by the unliklyhood and their impossibility to compasse a business of that importance to all there present that in their hearts they did pronounce him innocent Neverthelesse they vvere declared guilty of treason and the same day hanged in the publick strier of Edinburg Hamilton the delator was afterwards killed in the park of Sterlin These cruell proceedings caused a generall fear that all familiar society was in a manner lest off none knowing to whom he might savely speak Arran in the mean time 1584. went on drawing into his hands the wholl managing of affairs for he would be sole and supreme over all ...... He was Chancellor ...... The castls of Edinburgh Sterlin he had in custody then made himself Ptovest of the Town as if all this had not been enough he was declared Generall Lieutenant over all the kingdom In a word whatsoever he pleased was done and without him nothing could be done This stirred up great emulation against him in Court The Master of Gray a great favorite at that time and professed Papist took it disdainfully that every thing was governed by him there be moe particulares there which I passe over Arran careth not what enmity he draw upon him The Earle of Athol the Lord Hume and Master of Cassils were committed to prison the first because he refused to divorce from his wife a daughter of the Earle of Gowrie and entaile his lands to him the next for that he denied him his part of the lands of Dirltoun and the third for denying him a loan of some moneys which it was thought he might spare Then he falleth out with the Lord Maxwell for excambion of his heritage with the Barony of Kinniell which Arran possessed by the forefeiture of the Hamiltons but Maxwell would not exchange with a new and uncertain purchase Fot this cause Arran intends a quarrell against him and causeth denounce him rebell and they gather forces the one against the other I shew but the sum In the mean time Sir John Forrester and Thomas Ker of Farnherst Wardens of the Midd Marches conveening for restoring some goods taken from the English a tumult hapneth wherein Sir Francis Russell son to the Earle of Bedford was killed this was layd upon Farnherst and he was said to have done it by Arrans instigation for these two were in great friendship The Queen craves that Farnherst be delivered Arran strongly opposeth The Queen had called the exiled Lords south ward and upon this accident gave them licence to return unto the Borders The king for satisfaction of the Queen confineth Arran in Santandrews and the other in Aberdien where he died but Arran was restored In July was a league offensive and defensive contracted betwixt the two kingdoms in the cause of religion for then was discovered the Holy league as they called it which the Pope had made with the Princes to extirpat the Reformed religion Q. Elisabet understanding herselfe to be principally aimed at thought nothing better than to make a counter-league with the Reformed Princes to that effect she sent
ordinary Offices warranted by the Scripture to wit Pastors Doctors Elders and deacons and the name of a Bishop should not be taken as it hath been in Papistry but is common to all Pastors or Ministers 3. It is lawfull and necessary at this time that Uisitation and the form thereof continue and other circumstances to be considered here after c. In Sess 7. some were appointed to confer with the Kings Commissioners upon the circumstances And in the same Sess the Kings Commissioners crave the resolution of the wholl Assembly Whither they will accept Bishops as they were circumscribed in the abovenamed Conference or if they will refuse Answer is delayd untill the next day that all the Conference be publickly read and immediatly it is voted and concluded that a Bishop is a speciall charge and function annexed to it by the word of God even the same that an ordinary pastor is In Sess 9. after reasoning it was concluded It is lawfull to the Gen. Assembly to admit a Pastor Bishop or Minister having a Benefice and presented by the King unto it Also that Visitation may be in the person of a Pastor and that the Gen. Assembly may send a man with such as the Presbytery shall adioyn unto him in Visitation In Sess 10. after conference had as said is the wholl Assembly declares that by the name of a Bishop they meane only such a Bishop as is described by Paul and in this sense they agree with the third Article of that Conference 4. It is agreed on the fourth article that a Bishop may be appointed by the Gen. assembly to visite certain bounds that shall be designed unto him and in Visitation he shall proceed by the advice of the Synodall assembly or such as they shall adjoyn unto him 5. In receiving of presentations and giving Collation to Benefices he shall proceed by the advice and vote of the Presbytery where the Benefice lyeth at least of the most part of the Presbytery and of the Assessors that shal be adjoined unto him Untill the time the Presbyteries be better established and the gener Church take further order And those assessors at the first time shall be named by the G. Ass 6. In Sess 11. He shall be subject in respect he is a Pastor as other Pastors are to be tryed in his life and doctrine by the Presbytery or the Synodall Assembly and because he hath commission from the G. Assembly in that respect he is to be tryed by them 7. If he admit or deprive without the consent of the most part of the Presbytery the deed shall be null and the doing thereof shall be a sufficient cause of deprivation of him 8. His power is to be ordinis causa nonjurisdictionis 9. Where they that shall be so called Bishops may not undertake the wholl bounds that of old was called a Diocy Commissioners shall be presented by his Ma. unto the Gen. assembly and admitted by them thereunto as the saids Bishops are to theirs and to be countable only unto the said assembly for their commission And the Bishop to have no power within their bounds more than they have within his boundes 10. The Commissioners being elected as said is have a like counsell and power in the execution of their office as the Bishops have 11. The Commissioners appointed to visit presbyteries or their particular Churches as the the presbyteties or Synods shall think good shall not prejudge the Presbyterie's peculiar Visitation 12. The same causes of life and doctrin shall deprive a Bishop or Commissioner that deprives a Minister The 13. article is agreed The Commissioners from his Majesty do protest that in respect the assembly hath cast down what was required in the Conference at Halirudhouse nothing done either in that Conference or in this assembly have any force or effect and namely that they have subjected the Bishops unto the tryall and censure of the Presbyteries Synods Because of this protestation the assembly immediatly directes Ja. Martine Ro. pont and Pa. Galloway to inform his Ma. concerning this matter In Sess 12. these brethren report that his Majesty will not agree that Bishops and Commissioners shall be otherways tryed than by the Generall Assembly The assembly jâ—dgeth it expedient in respect of the time that albeit it be reasonable that the tryall and censure of all Pastors should be in the Presbyteries where they remain nevertheless that the tryall and censure of such Pastors as the Generall Assembly shall give commission unto to Visite shall be in the hands of the said Assembly or such as they shall depute Untill farther order be taken by the Gen. assembly Unto this ordinance the Kings Commissioners do consent and so passe from their former protestation 14. Vhe Commissioners that before have received commission of Visitation shall continue in that charge for a year to come and thereafter as the Assembly shall judge expedient 15. In Sess 1â— The Generall assembly gives full power commission unto certain brethren of every Province to summon before them respectivè at such day and place as they shall think expedient the Bishops and commissioners if they find occasion of slander to arise by them in doctrin life or conversation at any time before the next Generall assembly and to try and take probation thereof lead and deduce process against them unto the Sentence Exclusivè Remitting the finall judgement therein unto the Gen. assembly 16. It is agreed that where Bishops Commissioners make their residence they shall be Moderators in these presbyteries except Fife where by his Mas advice Robert Wilkie is continued Moderator of the presbytery of Santandrews untill the next Synod-VI In Sess 7. The Lord Maxwell compeares and declares that at his Ma s command he now appeares before the Assembly as he had given caution before the Counsell that he should compear before them this day and in respect of his obedience he protestes that his cautioner should be free he takes instrument upon his appearance and protestation The Assembly know not the cause of his compearance nor had any information from his Majesty therefore they order him to be present the next day after noon and they aske the kings Commissioners what the cause is The kings Commissioners do protest that Maxwel's Cautioner should not be free untill they return his Majest mind unto the Assembly In Sess 8. Compeares the Earle of Morton the Lord Maxwell and some others Maxwell was accused for hearing Masse The Act of the Privy Counsell was read for information of the Assembly Maxwell answered For his transgression he had answered the kings Law and he craves conference of learned men concerning the religion Certain Sentence against P. Adamson not examined yet annulled and why brethren were appointed to inform him VII In Sess 13. Concerning an appellation made by Pa. Adamson from the process and Sentence of excommunication pronouncâ—d against him by the Synod of Fife Pa. Galloway and John Duncanson had been
justly be thought it had been for the Câ—own and Kingdom 's good if they had continued so but as Bishop Spotswood Pag. 365. saith the temporalities formerly disponed which were not a few being all in the same Parliament confitmed and those that were remaining were in a short time begged from him no thing was left I will not say as he saith to reward a well deserving servant but to the Crown itself He sayth also in the preceeding page for example The Duke of Lennox his Agents possessed themselves in the Bishopriek of Glasgow as his Father had obtained before and Robeâ—t Mongomery being no more acknowledged did resigne his title in favor of William Erskin Parson of Campsie as followes See also what hath been in other Nations Irland was a free Kingdom by itself some thousands of years but when they received Diocesan Bishops immediatly their Kingdom was changed When Numidia received such Bishops they became slaves to the Mahumetanes Who â—xcluded the Roman Emperor from Rome and Italy the Bishop of Rome the Politicall rising of the one was the ruin of the other And since the other sort of Emperors have acknowledge their power to stand upon the power of the Roman B. they have but the shadow of an Emp. Hovv fond a thing is it to conceive that a K. or kingdom can not stand without Lordly Bs certainly it is a strange and new principle of State Objection 1. May not Bishops be good men Answer yea and some good men have been Bishops But 1. compare the number of good Bishops with the number of proâ—d and ............ Bishops and compare the good they have done unto Kings and Kingdoms with what ill others have done unto Kings Kingdoms 2. In the example of Bishop Grindall see what hath been the practise of a good Bishop and what hath been his entertainment by others 3. Consider how a Lordship changeth manners as when Queen Elisabet gave unto a Minister a Patent unto a Bishoprick she said Tooday I have marred a good Minister 4. Consider not so much what may be but what usually comes to pass or rather what should bee according to the pattern prescribed by Him who is wisest 5. It may be answered unto this question by another Can he be a good man to whom the will of any man is the law of his conscience Ja. Nicolson Min. at Miegle received from Kings Iames in the year 1608. a Patent unto the Bishoprick of Dunkell and after that he was diseased in body for a long time and also grieved in time of his sicknes David Lindsay then Minister at Dundy and his brother-in-law went to visit him and Iames said unto him I give you may advice and see that you never forget it Bee never a Bishop if you be a Bishop you must resolve to take the will of your Soveraigne as the law of your couscience He said so with grief and from his own experience as I heard from two faihfull witnesses to wit his brother who was also a minister and his son Whether others have the like experiment I leave it unto consideration 6. Can be be a good man who undertakes â—o offices then he is able to discharge If he say that he will discharge them by his under Officers will he make his accouns unto God by his under Officers and by them go into heaven or hell but vvhere hath a Preacher a vvarrand to do so In the dayes of John Chrysostom that Human Episopacy was more Spirituall and far less Secular for it was not a Secular Lordship and nevertheless behold what he saith in Homil. 1. On the epistle unto Titus I can not admire sufficiently of them who are desirous of such burdens O the most unhappy and the mosâ— wretched of men considerest thou not what thou desuest c. I wish that all who are ambitious of episcopacy would read seriously what he hath written in that place and in the Morale part of the homily immediatly following Object 2. Seing Authority will have Bishops may not good men take Bishopriks rather then suffer other men to take them Ans 1. This is as if one would say If Authority will have men to make shipwrack of their consciences may not good men make shipwrack of their consciences rather then others 2. William Couper Minister at Perth was continually preaching against episcopacy K. James hearing of him thought the readiest way to shut up his mouth was to try him with a Bishoprick when the Patent was tendered unto Couper as a testimony of the Kings favor he sought the advice of John Hall then Minister at Edinburgh who smelling the others inconstancy said Take it take it another knave will take it 3. A Courtier said once unto K. James Sir you give Bishopriks unto men of whom some are unable to preach some are not prudent and some are scandalous The King answered as I have heard it oft reported by credible men What shall I doe no honest men will take one This answer holds firmly if they know what hath been said in the second fifth and sixth answers unto the preceeding objection XXIV In England after the Reformation good and many men did oppose A Sâ—pplication to the Parliament of England against Episcopacy episcopacy I will not commend all that did oppose but posterity may know what hath been done About the year 1570. was great opposition against Bishops and their government and their superstitious rites as witnesseth an Admonition to the Parliament which came into my hand by the reprinting of it in the year 1642 and is worthy the reading the words are Seing nothing in this mortall life is more diligently to be sought for and carefully to be looked unto than the restitution of true religion and reformation of Gods Church it shall be your parts dearly beloved in this present Parliament assembled as much as in you lieth diligently to promote the same and to employ your wholl labor and study not only in abandoning all popish remnants both in ceremonies and regiment but also in bringing-in and placing in Gods Church those things only which God himselfe in his word commandeth because it is not enough to take paines in taking away evill but also to be occupied in placing good in stead thereof Now because many men see not all things and the world in this respect is marvelously blinded it hath been thought good to proferr unto your godly considerations a true platform of a Church reformed to the end that it being layd before your eies to behold the great unlikeness betwixt it and this our English Church you may learn either with perfect hatred to detest the one and with singular love to embrace and carefully endeavoure to plant the other or els to be without excuse before the Maâ—esty of our God who for the discharge of our conscience and manifestation of his truth hath by us revealed unto you at this present the sincerity and simplicity of his Gospell Not that you should
mean time all Commissioners Presbyteries that they give not Collation or admission to any person presented by these new patrones Untill the next Generall Assembly V. James Gibson presenteth a supplication craving that he may be heard to purge himself of contumacy for not compearing in the last Assembly and to repone him into his function And being admitted he declares first before the brethren of the Conference which report that he had declared upon his conscience that the cause of his absence was not rebellion stubborness or ill will but only in respect of the good affection he had to the wee l of the Generall Church being informed that if he had compeared and had not been punished the affaires of the Church would been cast off The Brethren judge this reason sufficient to purge him of contumacy but not to be reponed VI. Three Ministers were directed unto his Majesty to conferr and understand by what meanes Religion may stand and be continued unto Posterity VII All Ministers are exhorted in their Sermons to declare the prejudice done unto the Church by the spoil of the patrimony thereof and publickly to oppone against such abuse VIII The Assembly considering the appearing ruin of the Evangell within the realm for want of provision unto Ministers and Schools and Colledges Give their Commssion unto certain Ministers to compear before his Majesty and Counsell on such dayes as his Majesty shall appoint To conferre and advise upon this Head and to crave humbly of his Majesty that the assignations may be given about Novenber 1. unto Ministers Readers and that these which are already provided ad vitam and that others which are content with their assignations be not altered untill they may obtain better provision and to report answer unto the next assembly IX The assembly gives commissioon and authority unto the Presbytery of Edinb to call before them Papists and apostates which shall happen to resort into that town or bounds and specially to summon the Lords Huntly Seton c. X. The Assemby thinketh meet and ordaines that in time coming so oft as it shall please God to conveen the Gen. church of this realm the first day of the assembly there be a publick fast and humiliation both of the inhabitaints and Pastors there conveening and the pulpit both before and after noon be occupied by the ordinary Pastors of the place To the effect it may please God to give his blessing unto the convention and good issue unto their travells And intimation hereof to be made in that town the Sunday before the assembly After this Assembly James gibson seeing that he could not be restored into his function went into England and lived there When certain newes was brought of the dispersing of the Spanish Navy the king caused solem thankes-giving unto God for this deliverance to be given in all the Churches of the kingdom beginning in his own Court for example unto others XXVI The hope of the Papists now failing by the overthrow of that 1589. Huntly subscribes the Confession practized contrarily Navy they begin to make a form of submission Huntly at the Kings desire subscribes the ConfessioÌ„ of faith and was reconciled unto the Church But immediatly he excused himself by a Letter unto the Prince of Parma then Governor of Flanders professing that he was so pressed by the King that hee must either yeeld or depart out of the Countrey or to have taken the fields which he could not wee l do all hope being taken from him by the return of the Navy but in what he had failed he shall endeavour to amend by some good service seing God had put him in such credite with the King as he had broken his former guards and made him establish others about his person by whom at all occasions he might assure himself and be Master of the King and so when the promised support shall arrive he shall spoil the heteticks of his authority and make sure the Catholick enterprises c. This Letter was dated at Edinburgh Januar 24. 1589. Others also sent Letters to the same purpose And the Jesuites lurking in the Countrey advised these Lords to attempt somewhat by themselves which might move the King of Spain more readily to send them succourse a plot was layd to take the King from the Chancelor Maitlane and the Treasurer the Lord Glames under pretence that the Nobility were neglected and publick affaires ill mannaged They said this way they might procure the assistance of other Noble men and the country would resist the less when no mention is made of religion This plot goeth-on and in the very nick of time when Huntly thought to have catched the Chancelor in the Kings chamber of presence the Chancellor upon suspicion retieres escapes and advertiseth the King of his suspicion The next day the King examineth Huntly and finding the truth committes Huntly into the castle of Edinburgh but after a few days upon new promises gives him liberty These Papists will not yet cease in Aprile Huntly and these Lords in Anguise make an open insurrection at Aberdien The King goeth against them when they heard that he was at Cowy they come to the bridge of Dee but their courage failes and they evanish afterwards they offer themselves unto any punishment the King wil impose They were put to an assise convict and warded the King delayeth to pronounce sentence At this time the Assembly conveenes at Edinb Juny 17. James melvin is chosen Moderator The 51. Assembly I. The King gives his presence he speakes of his good affection toward the Church and craves that Patrick Galloway be appointed one of his Ministers The Assembly by the mouth of the Moderator rendreth his Majesty humble thankes for the beginnings he had made in suppressing the enemies of religion they entreat to prosecute the business and made offer of their humble service to the uttermost of their power As for that he craves they acknowledge his Majesty may command any Minister within the realm to attend himself and â—his Court II. It is appointed that at the conveening and loosing of every Assembly the role of Commissioners shall be called and all absents be censured III. Universall tryall shall be made of all the Ministers within every presbytery and the tryall to be of their life doctrin especially of simony if any be suspect to have entred that way the tryall shall be by questions and preaching and where any shall be found unqualified he shall be deposed without respect of age or other condition And this tryall shall be concluded before the next Provinciall Synod which is now appointed to be Septemb. 3 As every presbytery will answer unto God and his Church IV. It is appointed that in every presbytery they shall dispute concerning the mariage of adulterers and report their judgement unto the next assembly V. The Act made in the last assembly concerning the giving of admission upon the presentation of late
patrons Shall stand untill the next assembly with this addition That the person who shall admit shall incurr the censure of the Church VI. Violaters of the sabbath under which are comprehended parishoners absenting themselves from the Sermons of their own parish without a just cause and blaspheemers of God are ordained to be tryed and censured by the particular Sessions of the parish and who shall be convict of these offences shall be denied of the benefits of the Church with further censure as the word of God will allow VII The aged and wee l meriting in the Ministry should be preferred to young men caeteris paribus being found qualified by the Presbyteries where Churches are vaiking and they agreeing with the Congregation VIII The Presbytery of Edinb having received commission from the former Assembly to call Pa. Adamson before them for solemnizing the marriage of Huntly now deliver their process shewing that for his contumacy in not compearing after citations they had deprived him from all function in the Church The Assembly judgeth the process formall ratifieth their sentence and ordaines it with other sentences that were pronounced against him to be published in all the churches B. Spotswood saith The Bishop complained unto the king who shewed himself extreamly displeased with their doings but espying no better way he resolved to dissemble his anger toward them and to take the imprisoned Lords in favor lest he make himself too much business Thereupon he returnes to the North gives Arroll a pardon puts Crawford to liberty and fully remits him Huntly and Both well he freeth from imprisonment but to hold them in awe he deferres the declaration of his will concerning them The Lord Maxwell upon his bond not to practize against religion under pain of a hunder thousand pounds is likewise dimitted So far he In many other passages he saith that what good the king had done for the Church he did it against his own mind and dissembling for the time and here he forgeth that for envy against the Church the king takes the Popish Lords into favor What could an enemy of the religion write more perversly against the fame of the king But the truth is as he also expresseth it but mixed with these calumnies the king at that time was every day expecting the arrivall of his Queen and was desirous to have all things quiet at her coming and therefore he took that course with the Popish Lords As for Pa. Adamson the king knew what commission the assembly had given unto the Presbytery of Edinburg and he knew their proceedings and nevertheless in the beginning of this Assembly as this Bishop speakes he spoke of his good affection toward the Church and in the Assemblies following he declared his good affection more and more But as the historicall Narration shewes the King was so vexed with complaints against Pa. Adamson especially for debts for which he was lying registred at the horn and he was so ashamed of him because he was so odious for others faults that he rejected him and disponed his life-rent unto the Duke of Lennox whereby the man became miserable that enduring his sicknes he had not to maintain himself and was bâ—ought into such necessity to seek relieff of others whom before he had accounted his enemies he sent also to the presbytery of Santandrews and craved to be absolved from the Sentence of excommunication Some Ministers were sent unro him to try his sincerity before them he cried often and pitifully Loose mee for Christ's sake Upon their report he was absolved His recantation in certain articles was presented in his name by a Minister John caldcleugh unto the next Synod of Fife thence some were directed unto him again and he gave them a more ample and clearer recantation subscribed with his hand and as the Writer of Vindic. Philadelp pag. 62. shewes it was subscribed before many witnesses of whom some were Noble men some Ministers some Lawiers some Burgesses all of good credite Here also wee see as it is written in that place last cited the force of excommunication howbeit before he had despised the Sentence yet ere he died all his wretchedness did not so much grieve him as that did and he wished nothing on earth more than that he might die in the bosom of the Church In another place the enemy of the Church discipline saith Whether he knew what was contained in these articles it is uncertain If it be uncertain unto that writer why doth he oppose it so denying the credite of so many famous witnesses But I goe-on Because the Queen having once taken the sea was put back by storm to Norway the King would go unto her and without knowledge of the Counsell takes the sea October 22. and some Noble men with him on the fourth day he landeth In Norway and stayd there and in Denmark untill May. All that time was no sturre in the country which was matter of great joy unto him when it was reported unto him XXVII When the king retured with the Queen May 20. 1590. he went straight way to Church and caused publick thankes be given unto God for his save return then he gave thankes unto the Noble men and Counsell for their care of the publick quietnes Then was great joy in the Country and a great concourse of people unto Court The Assembly conveens The 52. Assembly at Edinburgh August 4. very frequently the kings Commissioners the Lords Chancelor and Blantyre Patrick Galloway is chosen Moderator I. Commissioners were particularly enquired what diligence they had used in the execution of the late Act against Papists excommunicat persons profaners of the sabbath non-residents and other heads that were committed unto the Presbyteries and Commssioners II. In Sess 3. John Inness Commissioner of Murray was accused for admitting Robert Dumbar to the Ministry without the advice of the Presbytery of Forress he answeretâ— he had done it by the advice of the presbytery of Elgin wherein he confesses he had done rashly The Assembly ordaines Robert Dumbar to be tryed de novo by so many as be present of the Presbyteries of Edinb Forress In Sess 12. the admission of Robert Dumbar without the advice of the presbytery of Forress is declared null III. Because the Earle of Montrose is said to entertain Fentry an excommunicat Papist it is ordained that the Presbytery where he dwelleth for the time shall charge him before them try the matter and accordingly proceed against him according to former Acts IV. A sentence of excommunication pronounced against the Earle of Anguise is reduced because of informality but because in the Sentence was sufficient cause of such censure if the process had been formally led the Church now craves that he would remove the cause especially that he will have care in time coming that the sabbath be not profaned within his bounds by faires or markets that no working nor carrying of burdens therein that vasalls compell not their tennants to
he hath committed apostasy and therefore to have incurred the censure of an apostate The next day he sendeth a supplication offering to subscribe the Confession of faith or within 40. dayes to passe out of the realm and to this effect craving to be freed from captivity The Assembly desireth a Bailive of Edinburgh present to take order with him according to the Act of Parliament and to set him free upon caution VI. Concerning the hainous murder of the Earle of Murry committed by the Earle of Huntly and his complices the Assembly gives order and strait command unto the brethren of the presbytery of Brechin who have already entered in process with him to proceed with concurrence of two brethren of each presbytery of Anguse and Merns against him for that cruell fact according to the acts of the Assembly VII Whereas an act was made in the last Parliament concerning deposed Ministers it is thought meet at the next Parliament or Convention of Estates To crave that because it hat been enacted that notwithstanding a Pastor be deposed yet the tacks and titles set by him shall stand It be now provided and added unto that Act that if the tack or title be set after the committing of the fact for which the person is deposed that such tacks factories or titles whatsoever shall be null or of none availl In the Parliament begun Juny 5. The four petitions of the Assembly were taken into consideration whereof the second and third were denied but for the first all former Acts of Parliaments for liberty of the true Church were ratified as also the Parliament ratifieth and approves the Generall assemblies appointed Act of Parliament concerning the disciplin of the Church by the Church and declares that it shal be lawfull to the Church and Ministers every year at the least and ofter pro re nata as occasion and necessity shall require to hold and keep generall assemblies Providing that the Kings Majesty or his Commissioners with them to be appointed by his Hieness be present at each generall Assem before the dissolving thereof nominate appoint time and place when or where the next generall assembly shall be holden and if neither his Ma. nor his said Commissioners be present for the time in that Town where the Assembly shal be holden in that case it be lawfull to the said Gen. assembly by themselves to nominate appoint time place where the next Gen. assembly shall be keept as they have been in use to do in time by past And also ratifieth and approves the Synodall or Provinciall assemblies to be held by the said Church and Ministers twice every year as they have been and presently are in use to do within every Province of this realm And ratifieth approves the presbyteries and particular Sessions appointed by the said Church with the wholl jurisdiction disciplin of the said Church agreed upon by his Majesty in Conference had by his Hieness with certain of the Ministers conveened for that effect of which articles the tenor followes Matters to he treated in the Provinciall assemblies These assemblies are constltute for weighty matters necessary to be treated by mutuall consent and assistance of brethren within the Province as need requires This Assembly hath power to handle order redresse all things omitted or done amisse in the particular assemblies It hath power to depose the office-bearers of that Province fot good just cause deserving deprivation and generally these Assemblies have the whol power of the particular Elderships whereof they are collected Matters to be treated in the Presbyteries The power of the Presbyteries is to give diligent labors in the bounds committed to their charge that the Churches be keept in good order to enquire diligently of naughty ungodly persons and to travell to bring them into the way again by admonition or threatning of Gods judgements or by correction It appertaines unto the Eldership to take head that the word of God be purely preached within their boundes the Sacraments rightly administred the disciplin entertained and ecclesiasticall goodes uncorruptly distributed It belongs unto this kind of assembly to cause the ordinances made by the Assemblies Provinciall Nationall or Generall to be keept and put in execution to make constitutions which concern TÃ’ PREPON in the Church for decent order in the particular Church where they govern Providing that they alter no rules made by the Provinciall or Generall Assemblies and that they make the Provinciall privy of the rules that they shall make And to abolish constitutions tending to the hurt of the same It hath power to excommunicat the obstinat formall process being led and due intervall of times observed Of particular Churches if they be lawfully ruled by sufficient Ministry Session they have power jurisdiction in their own congtegation in matters eccelesiasticall And decernes and declares the said Assemblies presbyteries and Sessions jurisdiction disciplin thereof foresaid to be in all time coming most just good and godly in the self Notwithstanding whatsoever Statutes Acts Canon Civill or Municipall lawes made in the contrair To the which and every one of them these presents shall make expresse derogation And so followes an abrogation of many Acts made in time of Papistry in favors of the Papisticall Church Also the 129. Act of the Parliament An. 1584. was annulled that it should in no way be prejudiciall nor any way derogatory to the priviledge that God hath given to the spirituall Office-bearers in the Church concerning heads of Religion matters of heresy excommunication collation or deprivation of Ministers or any the like essentiall censures specially grounded and having warrand of God's word Item then was annulled the act of that same Parliament granting commission to Bishops and other Judges constitute in Ecclesiasticall causes to receive his Hieness presentations unto Benefices to give collation thereupon and to put order in all causes ecclesiasticall which his Majesty and Estates foresaids declare to be expired in itself and to be null in time coming and of none availe force nor effect And therefore ordaines all presentations to Benefices to be directed unto the particulare Presbyteries in all time coming with full power to give collation thereupon and to put order to all matters ecclesiasticall within their boundes according to the disciplin of the Church Providing the foresaid Presbyteries be astricted bound to receive and admit whatsoever qualified Minister presented by his Majesty or laick patrones Lykwise an act that unqualified persons being deprived the Benefice vakes and the Patron not presenting the right of presentation pertaines to the Presbytery without prejudice of the tacks set before the deprivation Lykewise an Act concerning Manses and glebes at cathedrall and Abbey-churches Item an act ratifying approving all acts of Parliament Secret Counsell and all Proclamations made before against Jesuits Seminary-priests and receipters of any of them also decerning that in all time coming the saying of Masse receipting of
with advice of his Counsell certain Barons and gentle men are directed to remain in the south parts of this realm hath promitted and by these presents promits in the word of a Prince that the same Barons shall not be licenced to return unto the said north parts nor shall any favor or pardon be granted unto the said Earles Iesuits nor other above specified any order be taken nor dispenced with without the speciall knowledge and advice of the Lieutenent or Commissioner for the time and sixe of the principall Barons at least inhabitants of the said north parts subscribers of this present Band And this to do wee the said Noble men Barons and other foresaids have sworn and swear by the great God our Creatour Jesus Christ his Sone our Redeener and the Holy Ghost our Sanctifier witness of the verity here agreed upon add revenger of the breach thereof and further wee oblige us thereunto under the pain of periury infamy and losse of credite of honor estimation in time coming besides the Lawes to be executed against us In witnes whereof we have subscribed these presents with our hands as followes even as his Ma. in token of allowance and approbation of the premisses hath subscribed the same Act At Aberdien the day of March 1592. Sic subscribitur Ja. R. Lennox Athol Mar Marshall James L. Lindsay John L. Innerness John Mr of Forbes c. With this is written the Proclamation made at Halirudhouse Jan. 5 1592. 1593. according to the reckoning now Forsomuch as albeit the dangerous effects of the couered and busie travells of Jesuits Seminary-priests born subjects of this realm and others strangers in these late years have been feared and espied and for that cause by sundry lovable lawes Acts proclamations both their own remaining and the receiving of them have been prohibited under diverse high paines yet their coloured simplicity hath so far prevailed as they have not only purchased unto themselves favor credite to be keept huirded entertained in sundry parts of the realm After many promises made that they shall depart forth of the same but also have taken occasion and leisure to persuade sundry of his Hieness's subjects to apostasie from that religion wherein they were once instructed grounded and have confirmed in their errors and at last have seduced them to cast off their due obedience which they owe unto his Majesty and enter into a treasonous conspiracy for in-bringing of strangers Spainards into this realm the next Spring or sooner to the overthrow of his Hieness and all professing the true religion with him and to the ruin and conquest of this antient Kingdom and liberty which this Nation hath enioyed so many ages that it may be subject hereafter to the slavery tyranny of that proud Nation which hath made so unlawfull cruell conquest in diverse parts of the world alâ—well upon the Christians as infidels wheresoever the aid of Spain hath been sought Regarding in end no better the inbringers than them against whom they were brought being once victors commanders as easily may be proved by speciall exampls which the malitious aâ—d minaturall subjects of this Land would repute but as generall and improbable discourses published in hatred of that Nation to which they have already sold themselves slaves and are their friends factors in this Land as they speak and write Were it not thath it pleased the almighty God to make the proof heerof certain and without all doubt by detecting of the simple trueth of the intention finall causes of all the crafty practises of these pernicions trafficking Papists Jesuites and Seminary-priests against God true religion his Ma and liberty of this Country namely Mr Iames Gordon father-brother to the Earle of Huntly Ro. Abercromy father-brother to the Laird of Murtle whose letters directions advices yea and the messingers or carryers of their credits and certain others chieff instruments and furtherers of their trade God hath casten into his Hieness hands when the ship appointed for their transporting was in full readiness Whereby his Majesty is now not only sufficiently forewarned of the imminent danger to the true religion his own estate person his realm and faithfull subjects but resolved with Gods help by whose providence he hath been so wonderfully delivered from many former perrills to try the full circumstances of this so high a conspiracy and detestable treason To withstand it and punish it and on all guilty thereof in example to all posterity that none of his subjects heretofore abused and deceived by the crafty illusions of these pernicious and busie workmen shall remain any longer doubtfull of the truth of his Majesties mind intention Ordaines Letters to be directed to Officers of arms shirrefs in that part to make publication of the premisses by open proclamations at the market-crosses of the head burghs of this realm and other places needfull for warning them of the many dangers if they shall suffer themselves to be any longer in error by these deceiving spirits to the perrill of their souls landes and goods And therefore to abstain from further hearking to their treasonous persuasions and from all entertaining receiving supply intercommoning or having intelligence with them directly or indirectly under whatsoever pretext or color Under pain of treason Commanding also all sundry his Ma s faithfull obedient subjects that love feare God wish the standing wel fare of his Majesty their Soverain Lord King professing with him the true and Christian religion and desire that their own wifes chidren and posterity should now and hereafter enjoy the commodities of this their native Countrey unconquest and made slaves in souls bodies to merciless strangers That they implore the mercy protection of the Almighty God for their defense save guard and put themselves in arms by all good meanes they can remaining in full readiness to pursue or defend as they shall be certified by his Majesty or other wayes find the occasion urgent in the mean time diligently espying and getting intelligence of the treasonable courses and proceedings of the said Jesuits priests their favorers mantainers and receipters and make advertisement to his Counsell thereof with all speed celerity as they will answer unto God and his Majesty thereupon Sic subscribitur James R. These being read the Assembly gives their power commission unto Pa. Galloway Pe. Black burn Pa. Simson to give information unto his Majesty residing then at Sterlin of the evident dander imminent to the Church of God within this realm according to the instruction given unto them and to present unto his Majesty their humble articles petitions for removing the said dangers and to insist with all humility and due reverence for hit Ma s good answer thereunto and to report with all diligence his Ma s answer before the Assembly dissolve The tenor of the articles followes The same dangers which before by the crafty pernicious
all Provinciall Synodes the like humiliation be observed and the like protestation and so many as shall not be at the Synods shall be required to do the like in their Presbytery V. In Sess 13. three Ministers were sent to conferre Next in the King Queen with the King and Queens Majesties upon these articles following 1. As strangers and good subjects repairing to Court have been conforted to see Christian religion religiously exercised so now they are somewhat troubled when they see the exercise of reading the word at table and the reverent saying of grace before and after meat omitted 2. On the week dayes repairing to hear the Sermon is more rare than before and that the King wold forbear to speak with others in time of Sermon 3. To recommend unto his Ma. privy meditations with God and conscience 4. His Ma. is blotted with swearing and the Courteours are moved to do so commonly by his ill example 5. His Ma. would be pleased to have such company about himself as himself is and according to his own profession this is to be prudently recommended unto his Ma. that he would put it in practise and remove murderers papists and all profain persons 6. The Queens Ma. is to be informed especially concerning her company her not repairing to preachings and sacrament and concerning her gentle women 7. Because it is lamented by the Brethren of the North that gentle men and burgesses are speaking of leaving their houses and that part of the Countrey for fear of the enemies and seeing their inâ—olency unrepressed by returning of their wifes and by providing of their houses castles for their own home-coming against which it is greatly murmured in all the Countrey For remedy it is to be craved that the Ladies of Huntly Arroll be brought back and placed in Santand and the Lord Gordon be put to the Schoole there and their friends to be confined in the South as Cluny Giecht Aberyeldy Cowbairdy Bonitoun younger Craig younger Alexander hay of Achmader Alex. Lesly of Piell Jo Gordon of Newtoun to be apprehended Towy-barclay Patrick con And it were good that some were directed into the North as commissioners for the good of religion VI. The common corruption of all Estates within the realm Thirdly in all Estates generally 1. An universall coldness and decay of zeall in Estates joyned with ignorance and contempt of the word Ministry and Sacraments and where no knowledge is can be no sense or feeling which appeares most manifestly that they have not religious exhrcise in their families as prayer and reading of the word and where it is it is but abused by the cooks stewarts and other attendants and the Masters of families are ashamed to use these exercises of godliness in their own persons and no conference is at their tables but of profain wanton or worldly matters 2. Superstition and idolaty is entertained as is manifest by keeping festivall days bonefyre pilgrimages singing of carols at such and such days 3. Great abuse of the name of God with horrible cursing used by all estates in all their speaches 4. Profanation of the Lords day specially in Seed time harvest and by common journying on that day and trysting about earthly business exercizing all sort of wanton games keeping of markets dauncing open drinking and the like 5. Small reverence and obedience of inferiors unto their superiors and litle care of Superiors in discharging their duty to inferiors as children plead in law against their parents and many of them do marry against their fathers will and parents have litle care of their education in godliness 6. A flood of bloodsheds and deadly feuds arising thereupon and universall maintaining of bloodshed for eluding the law 7. Adulteries fornications incests unlawfull marriages and divorcements allowed by Judges under color of law and children begotten in such marriages declared to be lawfull excessive tipling and carowsing these no doubt are the causes of this dearth and famine so gorgeous and vain apparell filthy and bawdy speaches 8. Sacriledge in all Estates without any conscience growing continually more to the undoing of the Church and staying the plating of the gospell 9. Cruell oppression of the poor tennents whereby all the commones of the Countrey are wrecked by extream dear setting of lands and holding forth their corne be untimous tything and extreme thraldom in services 10. Oppression under pretext of law by usury and contracts against law forestalling of markets albeit regrated by gentle men burgesses commons whereby prices of victuall are marvelously raised to the great hurt of the poor and keeping up of corn or holding it from the markets and not thresshing it in due time 11. A great number of idle persons without a lawfull calling as pypars fidlers songsters scorners pleasants strongbeggras living in harlotry and having children without baptism and never reparing to the publick service of God VII Offences in Courts or judgement-seats 1. Universall Fourtly in Courts or judgemeÌ„t neglect of justice both in civill criminall causes as granting remissions or respit-for blood and incests no execution of good lawes made against vices or in favor of the Church and in civill matters the Judges in a great part unfitt either for want of knowledge or conscience or both and when an office vaikes the worst men advanced both in higher and inferior roomes 2. No execution of lawes against the adherents unto the detected enemies nor against the enemies themselves nor employing of their revenues to the use of resisting enemies but the enemies are rather helped in their estate than hurt 3. Theodious murder at Dunnibrissell 4. In Parliament sacrilegious persons as Abbots Priors and titular Bishops voting in name of the Church contrary to the law of the Country and by whom the law of the Church is damnified 5. The Session is charged with buying of justice bribry as is evident by their extraordinary and suddan conquests VIII Grievances to be humbly meaned unto his Maconcerning Grievances propounded unto the King the chieff offenses in the Estates of the Country that by his Majesties counsell and authority sufficient remedy may be provided in time 1. It is humbly meaned that to the great hazard of religion and peace of the Countrey and grief of all good men the forfaited rebells and enemies of his Majesties estate do enjoy their lands and livings al 's peaceably and to their greater advantage than if they were at his Majesties peace within the Countrey and their confederats friends partakers and assisters with them in their treasonous attempts are suffered in so great liberty never so much as entring their persons into warde nor giving surety nor pledges for their good and dutifull behaviour and obedience unto his Majesty if these rebells or any other forrain enemies shall repair into the Countrey and disquiet it As if they had exemption and immunity from all lawes to confirm themselves to strengthen the hand of the enemies
of deprivation And if there be not actuall Ministers presently at the said churches that the said Moderators deal effectuously with other qualified persons to accept presentations and to prosecute the same by law 2. That all Beneficed persons here present be moved presenly to interdite themselves from all setting and disponing any part of their Benefice to whatsoever persons without the speciall allowance of the Generall Assembly and the interdiction to be subscribed by them and others which are absent be urged by their presbytery to do the like immediatly after this assembly 3. Because churches in many places sustain great hurt throgh want of qualified Ministers instructed in the Schools of Divinity therefore it is craved that an Act be made ordaining every Provinciall assembly to furnish all sufficient entertainment unto a Student in the New colledge of Santandr this 1596. year and so forth yearly in all time coming and that every Provinciall assembly shall have the priviledge to present their Student so oft as the said place shall vaik and if any Minister within the Province have a son of meet gifts that he be preferred to all others And after the expiring of his course in the study of Theology that he be bound to employ his travells within the Province to the which his gifts may be answerable and that it be not leesom unto the said Student to employ his travells in any other place but by the speciall advice and consent of that Province 4. Seing the necessity of the common affaires of the Churches craveth that there bee a continuall attendance at Court both for the furtherance of the present work in hand for planting the churches as also in respect of the continuall diligence of the enemy waiting all occasions specially when they find any slackness upon the part of the Church in the discovery and resisting the enterprises of the said enemies Therefore it is craved that a care and burden of the common cause be layd on some brethren by the Gen. assembly either of them who are residents here about Court or some others to be appointed out of sundry parts of the Countrey because otherwise none find themselves bound in conscience to have any care heerof or to take paines heerin The assembly accordeth unto all four but ordain the third to be first moved in the Synodes XXXIV Here I adde what is written in The Historicall Narration at the title The first course of episcopacy and first of the occasions of altering the Ecclesiasticall Government The beauty of this Church both for purity of doctrin and order of disciplin was becom admirable to the best Rrformed Churches The Assemblies of the believers were never more glorious and confortable the parochiall and Classicall elderships the Provinciall and Nationall Synods never in greater authority than in the beginning of the year 1596. For when the apostat Earles traffickers with the King of Spain were excommunicat and at procurement of the church at home and of the Queen of England were for their unnaturall conspiracy forfeited and expelled out of the Countrey their chief care was to was to search out the sins of the Land corruptions and abuses in whatsoever estate Calling or Judicatory that they might be repented-of and amended and to advert unto the savety and preservation of religion and liberties of the Church which at that time required opposition to the reentry and restoring of these Earles Whereupon in this Assembly the corruptions and enormities found in Ministers their calling and conversations as also the offenses of others without any partiality were considered as is above written On thuysday March 30. they had that humiliation wherein were present 400. persons Ministers Commissioners and others professors within one hour they looked with another countenance then that wherewith they entred being moved at the Exhortation such sighes and groanes were not heard at any other fast since the Reformation for any imminent danger and teares were shed such inabundance that the place might justly been called Bochim They testified their new entring into leagve with God by holding-up their hands ............ Their next care was to â—dvert that the Church were not endangered by any enemy as is written before Commission was given unto some btethren to assemble as they shall find urgent occasion To consult reason and advise upon and propound articles unto the King for preventing all dangers which in all liklyhood might befall the estate of religion It is clear before that this The beginning of the variance next the K. and Church course was motioned first by the Lords of the Plat and as followes was ill taken by Courtiers The Devill envying the happiness and laudadle proceedings of our Church stirreth up Papists and Politicianes to disturb her peace and to deface her beauty The Pipists saw there was no peace for them in Scotland if that power of the Church shall continue Politicians feared that their craft and trade which is to use indifferently all sorts of men and means to attain their own ends and to set up themselves in the thron of Christ should be undone ...... Huntly returnes secretly in Juny whereof the King was advertised in July at the entreaty of his Lady the King calleth a Convention of the Nobility specially such as favored the exiled Lords at Falkland in August Offer was made in his name and it was concluded that he shall return and remain in the Country upon the performance of such conditions as his Majesty propound to be performed by him Notwithstanding that Ministers An. Melvin Ja. Nicolson Pa. The first debate Galloway Da. Lindsay and other Ministers protested in the contrary in respect it could not stand with the Kings honor to hearken unto any conditions till first it were manifest that he is not in the Countrey as they do alledge who sute for him nor could it stand with the assurance of religion and peace of the Countrey in respect his apostasy which was the ground of his excommunication or his conspiracy with the Spaniard the ground of his forfeitry were not confessed offences by him Another Convention was held at Dunfernlin in Septenber where the conditions were agreed upon which were tendred unto him without consent of the Ministry Arroll returnes in the same month Their friends and abbettors vanted that they had obtained his Majesties protection and peace passed and subscribed in Counsell and that they hoped assuredly for advancement to Offices charge of guards and Lieutenentâ—ies as they had before Some Commissioners of the Generall assembly and some other Ministers The next debate conveening at Couper directed some of their number unto the King at Falkland namely An. Melvin Ja. Melvin Ia. Nicolson and Pa. Galloway to crave that the dangerous enterprises of the enemies might be prevented The King seemed to be offended at their meeting and commission And. Melvin answered with great liberty Sir there are two Kings and two kingdoms in Scotland Christ is a King and the Church
A Declinature from the Counsell conveennig on the 17 day perceive that the Kings and the Counsell's aim was by this preparative to draw Ministers doctrine under their censure controlment And remembring that some decllnatures of this nature given-in by some brethren before were forgoten or denied because they were only verball do resolve upon a declinature in write and fortify it by good reasons and to be subscribed by them with David seing the cause is common David compeares upon the 18. day and gives-in the declinature On the 20. day it was thought needfull to send a copy of the declinature unto every Presbytery and be subscribed by all the members together with a missive requesting them to return it being subscribed with all possible diligence with some brother who was able to assist them in so weighty matters and also desiring every one study diligently this question and all the points of the discipline for certanly Satan was making an assault on the hedge of the Lords vineyard that at his pleasure he may destroy and wast the plants thereof Diligence was used in gathering subscriptions so that in short space the hands of about 400. were at it None so diligent as John Spotswood afterwards Bishop of Santandr howbeit even then he reveeled unto the King all their counsels proceedings either by himself or somtimes by a Courtier with whom he was familiar he was the only suspected Judas among the Ministers at that time others were like Hazael who understood not their own hollow hearts till time discovered them On November 24. the Commissioners of the Church being for the most part present and being enformed that they were to be charged to go off the town did resolve that seing they were conveened by warrant by Christ and his Church in so dangerous a time to see that the Church receive no detriment they wold continue notwithstanding any charge so long as it shall be found expedient and in the mean time they sent Ministers Da. Lindsay Ro. Rollock and Ja. Melvin unto the K. to shew him what inconvenients may ensue if he enter into hard dealing with the church and discharge the Commissioners of the Gen. assembly to beseech him to desist from pursute of D. Black and all controversies arising thereby till order were taken with the common enemy and a Gen. assembly be convocated fordeciding all controversies and answering all his questions And to move him to consider the danger wherein the Countrey lieth by Papists binding themselfs together associating to themselves sundry Clanns preparing arms and horses c. The next day they report his answer He was sory that matters have so fallen out betwixt him and the Commissioners yet if they will passe from the deelinature at least make a declaration that it was not Generall but used particularly in that cause of David Black being a case of slander and pertaining by right unto the church he will passe from the summons and all pursute of David Black By the way here we may understand that the words wherefore he was charged were not so odious as some have reported them Then diverse formes of a declaration were advised but they could not find one which in their judgement would please the king In end they condesâ—ended to make this offer that if his Majesty would passe from that summons and cease from all charging of Ministers for their preaching till a lawfull Generall assembly were convocated they will on the other side take up the declinature and cease to make any use of it untill the said assembly The brether that were directed report on the 27. day how they had spent much time in reasoning with his Majesty but could not agree unless the Commissioners would passe from the declinature and cause David Black answer and acknowledge the Judicatory But they would not undertake it Upon the same 27. day David Black was summoned again by proclamation and sound of trumpet at the cross for speaches uttered by him in his Sermons these three years last by past And because somtimes Barons and others sare with the Ministers all the Leedges were discharged by proclamation to assemble at the desire of Ministers Presbyteries or other ecclesiasticall judgements Under pretense of assisting them in their defense being accused of any cause crime or offense or when they repaire to any judgement seat or otherwise Without his Majesties licence Letters also were given forth upon Act of Counsell charging the Commissioners of the Generall assembly to depart out of rhe town within 24. houts after the charge and discharging them to conveen any where els Immediatly the Commissioners conveen and lay the proclamation open before the Lord the Judge of so odious imputations as they were burdened-with in these proclamations and usurpation of Supreme authority over the Church they advised them who were to occupy the pulpits to deale mightily by the word against these proclamations and charges and to use such arguments as may flow from good grounds which were then layd befored them November 29. they resolve to give-in some articles unto the King and Counsell the day following which was the day of Mr Blacks compearance wherein they do clear themselves of these odious imputations and they crave to slay that action till a Gen. assembly be convocated they thought it also expedient in respect of the new libelled summons that another declinature be formed and used by David in his own name and of the rest of the Ministry On the 29. day the hour approaching the Commissioners appoint Robert Bruce Robert Pont Robert Rolock David Lindsay Pa. Galloway to present their articles and to assist David in his action the rest were exercised in the mean time in praying and confessing their sins which had procured such trouble The brethren returning about half an hour after twelve reported that some had entred into commoning with them and condescended upon some grounds of agreement that the commoners on the Ks part were to travell with his Majesty against afternoon and themselves were to deal with the Commissioners One ground whereupon they had condescended was that they would take up their declinature and the Counsell their summons and use a form of protestation After noon when there was no appearance of agriement and the Counsell were sitting the second declinature was given in wherein David adhereth unto the first and fortifieth it with moe reasons and the above-named articles were presented David was wonderfully assisteth with courage and wisdom and the brether also who were appointed to assist him especially Rob. Bruce Nevertheless the King and Counsell do passe to the Interloquiture and declare themselves Judges competent to all the points of the libell except one which concerned the Religion of England So scrupulous were they to medle with matters spirituall or ecclesiasticall The brether returning unto the rest who were exercized as before noone report what was past It was thought meet that the doctrine be directed against the Interloquiture as
he was more afrayed for the Prâ—sbyteries officer or Sumner than for an officer of arms Upon the 16. day of December the King sent for four Ministers of Edinburgh but Robert Bruce refused to enter into any more commoning untill the Commissioners of the Church were recalled by al 's publick honest a proclamation as it was unhonest and calumnious so he called it by which they were charged to depart The Secretary after advisement promised it should be so Whill they were thus under commoning there was a purpose to charge of the most zealous Burgesses of Edinburg to depart out of the town specially these who did watch in the night for savety of their Pastors for some of the Cubiculares envying the Octavianes who had the managing of the Kings revenues whereby the Cubiculares were disappointed of their pensions had advertised the Ministers to be upon their guard night and day and also give advertisement to the chief Octavians to keep their gates shutt So oile was casten upon the flamm already kindled The chief Octavianes were President Setoun Sir James Elphinstoun Mr Thomas hamilton the Kings Advocate and Secretary Lindsay the cheif Cubiculares were Sir George hume thereafter Earle of Dumbar Sir Patrick and David Murrayes brether of Balvaird Many of both these sorts were alwise suspected of Papistry December 17. the charge was executed against one of the twenty four Walter The fray of December 17. An. 1596 Balcanquell being advertised before he went to pulpit layd forth before the people all the proceedings betwixt the King the Octavians and the Ministers and according to a warrant he had from the Church he requested Barons gentle men present and others well affected to conveen in the litle Church and consult how the imminent danger to religion might be prevented When they were conveened Robert Bruce layd forth the present dangers and exhorted them to hold up their hands and swear to the defense of religion presently professed Then they directed two Noble men Lindsay Forbes two Barons Bargainny and Blairwhan and two Bailives of the town unto the King with certain articles for redressing wrongs done unto the Church and preventing imminent dangers They entreat Robert Bruce to accompany them and to propone the matter Then hearing that the King was come to the Tolbooth they went unto him in the upper-house and the Minister said The Noblemen gentle men and others presently conveened apprehending the danger imminent to religion by hard dealing against the Ministry and zealous professors have directed some of their number unto your Majesty What appearance is there of danger said the King The burgesses best affected to religion are under commoning charged to depart out of town the Lady Huntly is entertained at Court and there is vehement suspicion that her husband is neer at hand The K. said What have yee to do with that and so goeth from them drawn as appeared by the President and others about him They who were sent return unto the rest which had sent them and report thus Wee went to his Majesty as yee desired but were not well accepted nor our grâ—evance heard and now yee have to consider what is next to be done It was thought good to reserve their grievances to a better time and for the present to knit up a covenant with God to stand to their profession and defense of the good cause to their last breath Whereunto they all agree testifying it by holding up their hands then was a great applause of the present company The Minister craves to behave themselves quietly for regard unto the cause At this time comes a cry from the street to the Church-door with these words Save yourselves there is a tumult in the striet Another cry went through the striet with these words Arme arme I heard saith my Author a Noble man a Counseller affirâ— that it was one suborned by the Cubiculares who came to the door and after went to the striet and raised the cry but who it was it is not yet known The people within the Church apprehending it was a fight among parties as was frequent in these dayes leap to the striets The greater number of Burgesses being in their houses sent forth to enquire what the matter meaned they hear that the Ministers were invaded and the cry went The Ministers are slain whereupon they run into the striets in arms The Gentle men which were in the Church accompanied R. Bruce into his house and then went to their lodgins yet purposing to return into the Church-yaird for they feared the Minister was to be invaded The other Ministers went into the striets to try what it was after a litle sapce the gentlemen return into the church-yaird they call for Robert Bruce and tell him of the great dis-order among the people by a false alarm and none could know what was the ground of the fray They all lament the case they sent for some of the Magistrates and entreat them to pacify the people running some one way and some another some to the church thinking that the Ministers were invaded or slain and some to the Tolbooth doore which was shutt thinking that the King had been slain Two or three cried at that doore for three of the Octavianes that they might take order with them Another cried The sword of the Lord and of Gideon The King sent a charge to the Provest and Bailives to stay the tumult The people at command of the Magistrates went to their houses and layd aside their weapons Whill the Magistrates were doing their best the King sent the Earle of Marre and Lord Halirudhouse to the Barons Ministers conveened in the church-yaird with many and plausible speaches but some hote words passed betwixt Lindsay Marre The Barons and Ministers went into the litle Church again sate down and directed the former commissioners at least the most part of them to shew his Majesty that they were grieved at their heart for the tumult and to beseech him to provide some remedy against the present evills The King seemed to be well pleased willed them to set down their petitions and promised a reasonable answer Soon thereafter the Lairds of Cesford Traquair and Col. Stewart weresent to them to put them in expectation that all shall go well So they disolve with publick thanks giving to God for his gracious providence disposing such an accident after such a manner that no man had received harm and the people had reteered to their houses at the voice of the Magistrates The Lord Forbes Bargainny Blairwhan and Faldounside were directed again with these articles that such Octavianes as favored the forfeited Earls and were authors of the present troubls in the Church be removed the excommunicated Earls be commanded to depart out of the Country before any of their offers be heard and the commissioners of the generall assembly be recalled by a publick proclamation When these came to the utter court of the Palace they understood
the presbytery alledging that they had not power to take away any action from them which was in process and not decided They made also a Visitation of the Colledges and made new canones concerning the election of the Rector and his continuance to be but for a year and the exemption Anotheâ— step was the vote in Perliament of all the Masters from the Church Session Concerning the next stepp unto Prelacy which was the vote in Parliament The Historicall Narration saith At the Parliament in December 1597. the workmen for Episcopacy the commissioners of the Assembly presented a petition in name of the church that Ministers may have vote in Parliament They had not commission to petition it either for the Church in generall or for Ministers in particulare It is true it was an old complaint of the Generall assemblies that others who had the Benefices of the Prelacies did vote in Parliament in name of the Church and therefore they petitioned that none do vote in name of the Church but they who shall have commission from the Church if there were any necessity that some must vote in name of the Church but that Ministers in particulaâ—e should vote in Parliament was not petitioned The Assembly in October 1581. being required by the King to give some Overture how he shall not be prejudged seing they have damned the office of Bishops whereunto is annexed a temporall jurisdiction by whom the Prince was served by voting in Parliament assisting in Counsell contributing in taxations and the like Thretty Barons and Commissioners from Burrous and Ministers were appointed to consult apart upon it After consultation they returned to the Assembly with this Overture that for voting in Parliament and assisting in Counsell commissioners from the Generall assembly shall supply the place of Prelates as for exercing criminall and Civill jurisdiction the head Bailives may exerce it The Assembly allowed the Overture but did not determin to send commissioners for that effect When the same question was propounded by the Convention of Estates in Octob. 1582. answer was returned from the assembly that they would not consent any should vote but they who bear office in the Church and were authorized with commission from the Church but they did not determin whither Min. or Barons or Burgesses who were Elders The Assembly in May 1592. enjoined every brother to consider whither Minister may vote in Parliament in place of the old Prelates but no conclusion was resolved-upon So the Assemblies were never earnest for vote in Parliament but complained that the Lords which had the abbacies priories and Bishopricks voted in name of the Church by whom the Church was damnified in sufficient maintenance for the Service of God or answered to the King complaining for the want of the third Estate But the ground is not right that of necessity the Church must be an Estate of Parliament for by the Church is meaned either the Ministry only according to the Popish sense taking the Clergy only for the Church Ot the Ministry together with the commonality of Professors which is the right acceptation of the word Ministers may not lawfully sit as members in Parliament because the Parliament is a Civile Court or great Counsell conveened for making Lawes concerning rights of inheritances weights and measures forfeitures losse of limbs or life and the like whereof Ministers should not make lawes seing they are set apart to preach the gospell c And howbeit Church-affaires or matters of religion be somtime treated in Parliament yet it is a Civile assembly and their proceeding or sanction of such lawes is Civile If yee will comprehend all the pâ—ofessors or members of the Church under the name of the Church then all the subjects within the kingdom shall make but the third Estate or the wholl Country is but a part of the Parliament Moreover the subjects being considered materially they are the same persons both in the Church and Commonwealth but considered with diverse respects they are distinguished formally as citizens of the Kingdom their body is represented in Parliament as members of the Church they should medle only with things spirituall in their Judicatories and Councells The truth is None voteth in Parliament in name of the Church or as ecclesiasticall persons but only as Barons or in respect of the Baronies annexed to the Bishoprick abbacy or priory So that if prelates were not Barons the Church would have no vote I grant Ministers may be present at Parliaments but with the book of God in their hands if they be required in any doubt nor should the Estates make any Act eoncerning religion without the advice and consent of her representative Body but Ministers should not be members of that Court nor none other in name of the Church The Noble men who possessed the great How it was carried Benefices and so many others as they could move to assist them opposed this vote but by the Kings earnest dealing with sundries it was granted that so many as his Majesty shall provide to the office place title dignity of Bishop abbot or other prelate shall at all times have vote in parliament It was thought no honest man in the Ministry would accept these titles dignities and the Estates were the more liberall in their grant The consideration of the office was remitted to the consultation agreement of the King generall assembly but expressely without prejudice of the Jurisdiction disciplin of the Church in Generall or Provinciall assemblies presbyteries Sessions But what office of Bishop abbot or prior should be and not prejudiciall to the disciplin of the Church is hard to determin The Commissioners as if they had procured a great benefite to the Church sent their Missives to the presbyteries to inform them with what difficulty they had obtained this and what danger was in delay and therefore had anticipate the time of the Assembly and with the Kings consent had appointed it to be holden the seventh of March. Under fair pretenses the diets appointed by ordinary assemblies were altered and either anticipated to surprize men or prorogated till they had prepared persons or dressed purposes till at last the whole liberty of appointing any diet at all was reft out of their hands In the Missives they inform lykewise what order was taken for the Plat and provision of stipends to make the other point the more acceptable XXXVI Nevertheless the judicious and sinceerer sort of the Ministry 1598. discover the Mystery of iniquity lurking in this pretended benefite of Ministers-vote in Parliament at the Synode especially of Lothian and Fife about the end of February In the Synod of Fife David Ferguson the antientest Minister of Scotland had a discourse of the travell and paines taken by the Ministry to purge this Church from the corrupt estate of Bishops But now sayd he I perceive a purpose to erect it again I can compare the manner of bringing it in to
their grievances And to give their advice unto his Majesty for avoiding any danger which may likely fall out in prejudice of the Church as also if his Majesty find him grieved or crave redress of any enormity done by any Mini. that they or any nyne of them shall sit and cognosce upon the matter with the advice of some of the discreetest of the presbtery where the offender dwelleth as they shall tkink expedient Finally with power to propound unto his Majesty at there conventions all the petitions both of the Assembly in Generall and of every member as shal be meaned unto them Concerning this part of their power to censure Ministers the King declares that howbeit it be generall yet he intends nor to trouble the Commissioners with any such causes unless first it be notoriously known that the Presbytery where the offender shall dwell hath both known the fact and hath altogether neglected the tryall of it or satisfyeth not his Majesty with the punishment of the offender XII In Sess 11. Forsomuch as the Commissioners of the last assembly had upon an earnest zeal which they did always bear to the good of the Church given-in certain articles unto the late Parliament in December concerning the liberty of the Church and specially had craved that the Ministry as representing the true Church of God within this realm and so being the third Estate of the realm might have vote in Parliament according to the laudable Acts constitutions made before in Parliament in favors of the freedom of the holy Church Which their travells endeavours proceeding upon a godly intention they now submitt unto the censure of the Assembly desiring the brethren to allow or disallow the same as they shall think most expedient to the glory of God and establishing true religion within this realm Whereupon the brethren being advised allowed the honest and godly intention of the Commissioners as conform agreeing with sundry acts of other assemblies in which it hath been found expedient that the Church should vote in Parliament Then the King willing to declare his good intention that he hath always to the establishing of the true Church of God declared that for the better performance thereof he had assisted the Commissioners in craving vote in Parliament which their suit albeit in some part and in a certain manner granted by the Parliament yet the aceptation thereof the form and all the circumstances of the persons were reserved to the Generall assembly to be accepted or refused as the Church shall think expedient And seing he had anticipated the appointed time of the Assembly and desired the brethren to conveen at this present time especially for the cause foresaid therefore he desireth that the brethren would enter into a particular consideration of all the points of the said Act and first to reason in publick audience Whither it be lawfull expedient that the Ministry as representing the Church within this realm should have vote in Parliament or not This question being debated in utramque partemâ— and thereafter voted the Assembly concludes that it is necessary expedient for the well of the Church that the Ministry as the third Estate of this realm in name of the Church have vote in Parliament In Sess 12. Concerning the number of Ministers who shall have vote in Parliament it is likeways concluded that alâ— many of them should be choâ—en as were wont to be in time of the Papisticall Church to wit Bishops abbots priors 51. or thereby 3. After reasoning it was voted concluded that the election of these who shall have vote should be of a mixed quality and appertain partly unto the King and partly unto the Church 4 And because for shortness of time the brethren can not be presently resolved concerning the office of him that shall have vote in Parliament to wit de modo eligendi of his rent of the continuance of his office whither ad poenam or not of his name of the cautions for preservation of him from corruption and such other circumstances therefore the Assembly ordaines every Presbytery to be ripely advised in the particulare heads and then to convocat their Synods throgh all the Countrey upon one day which shall bee the first tuysday of Juny next and there after new reasoning upon these heads that every Synod chuse three of the wisest of their number who shall be ready upon his Majesties advertisement which shall be upon a months warning at the least to conveen with his Majesty together with the Doctors of the Vniversities viz. An. Melvin John Johnston Ro. Rolock Pa. Sharp Ro. Howy Ro. Wilky Ja. Martin at day place as his Majesty shall think expedient With power to them to treat reason and confer upon these heads and others appertaining thereunto and in case of agreement and uniformity of opinions to vote conclude all the questions concerning vote in Parliament but in case of variance to refer the conclusion unto the next Generall assembly XIII It is ordained that every presytery shall assemble themselves once every week in their full number at least so many of them as have their residence within eight myles to the place of their ordinary meeting 2. That every member of the presbytery study the text whereupon the Exercise is to be made 3. That a common head of Religion be treated every month in every presbytery both by way of discourse and disputation 4. That every pastor have a weekly exercise of instruction examination of a part of his congregation in the Catechism All these heads are ordained to be observed under the pain of incurring the censures of the Church XIV Concerning the protestation given by John Davidson for himself and in name of other brethren as he alledgeth protesting that this present Assembly is not free which his protestation he craved to be insert in the booke of the Assemblies It being enquired by the Moderator If any would adhere unto that protestation none was found that would adhere unto it nor was of his opinion there-in and therefore the brethren discharge the clerk to insert it XV. Because the question of summary excommunication for lack of time can not now be commodiously treated It is delayd unto the next Assembly and in the mean time all summary excommunication is suspended XVI Because a certain The number of members number of Commissioners from each Presbytery unto the Generall Assembly hath not been prescribed it is ordained that three of the wisest and gravest of the brethren at the most shall be directed from every presbytery and that none presume to come without commission except they have a speciall complaint And that the Clerk take heed to receive no mo in commission but three And that one be directed from eyery Presbytery in name of Barons and one out of every burgh excep Edinburgh which shall have power to direct two Commissioners VII Because it is reported that nothwithstanding the Acts made against
voter in Parliament shall give account Annuatim and lay down his office at the feet of the Assembly to be continued or altered as c. They communicate this device unto the King who set down the conclusion so and so it was written The Bb. did never attempt to annuall these cautions and so these being established by the Assembly with consent of the King were the grounds of deposing and excommunicating the Bb. in the Astembly in the year 1638. Then The historicall Narration sets down some pranks as he speaks of the Commissioners 1. The Ministers of Edinburgh were charged August 12. by the King and Counsell to depart out of the town all excep the two young men that entred last and discharged to preach within the Kings dominions because they would not professe unto the people that they were persuaded the Earle of Goury and his brother would have killed the King in Perth on the fifth day of August and persuade the people to believe it They profered to thank God for the Kings delivery out of danger to rehearse faithfully unto the people the history as his Majesty had delivered it and to speak nothing in the contrary But that was not accepted Not long after their places were declared vaking by the Commissioners of the Generall assembly September 5. they were charged to compear before the king and Counsell in Sterlin to hear further punishments decerned against them William Watson John Hall Walter Balcanquall and James balfour professed that they were resolved and were appointed to declair their resolution in other churches as was designed unto them and to confesse their error and incredulity Robert Rolock was departed this life in the year preceeding The Court said These were sent to make their repentance Robert Bruce professed that he was not yet resolved and craved time to try search He is ordained to depart out of the Country not to teturn into Scotland nor England without his Majesties licence and to remain in Airth untill he departe 2. The king with advice of the Commissioners of the Generall assembly calleth a meeting of two out of every Synod to be holden at Edinburgh in October to take order with the churches of Edinburgh and to consult with the Commissioners upon such things as were to be propounded unto the ensuing Parliament At this meeting the King was earnest to have others planted in the Ministers roomes of Edinburgh albeit they had declared their resolution as they were enâ—oined excep John Hall whom said the king I will take in my own hand It was answered That could not be done unless they were deposed by the Church or cutt off by some Civill Judicatory The king was so earnest that they said they would try the Ministers own minds whither they be content with transportation rather than suffer their churches to be destitute William Scot James Melvin and John Carmichell were directed to deal with them When these were gone unto the Ministers the king and commissioners propounded to name three to vote at the Parliament which is to be holden in November and obtained it to wit Peter Blackburn David Lindsay and Goerge Gladstanes were named without regard of the order and cautions concluded in the late Assembly The three that weresent forth knew nothing of the matter till the meeting was dissolved nor were the Churches of Edinb provided before the next Generall assembly 3. In the Parliament where Goury was forfeited these three which were named before did vote David Lindsay as Bishop of Ross Pater Blackburn as Bishop of Aberdien George Glaidstanes as Bishop of Caitnes In the Synod of Fife at Santand in February An. 1601. George Glaidstanes was accused and confessed that he had sitten in the Parliament and had answered as Bishop of Caitnes when he was called but said he it was against my heart nor would they name mee otherwise Such were the slight shifts they had when they were found guilty of any breach Da. Lindsay was rebuked in the Synod of Lothian in Aprile So soon were the cautions or Caveats contemned I have written of these Assemblies particularly the rather that they have never been in Print before And many either of malice or ignorance and some of both have published much venom against them And now I conceive that some may think Seing these Assemblies were confirmed by authority of the King and Parliament how left they off therefore I adioyn a continuation of them unto their End A Continuation of the History of SCOTLAND'S ASSEMBLIES I. THE Commissioners of the Assembly had a meeting with 1601. some other Ministers at Bruntelan in March year 1601 there they agreed to entreat the King for restoring the Ministers of Edinburgh unto their places and for a free Nationall assembly to determin all matters then in controversy The Commissioners promised to deal earnestly in both But how did they perform their promise saith the Author of the historicall Narration Concerning the first some of them said unto the King Sir They are out now blame not us but your self if ever they offend you again And in the other point an assembly was called but no controversy was handled At that time John Hamilton and Edmund hay two Jesuits came into the countrey the King understanding that they were factious and busy men sent forth a proclamation inhibiting them to remain under pain of treason and declaring that he would no otherwise judge of such who shall receive them but as the pursuers of his own life Nevertheless they were keept in the North parts untill after some years John Hamilton was apprehended and sent to the Tower of London where he died By the Kings proclamation the Assembly conveens at Bruntelan May 12. there the King was present and Commissioners John Hall is chosen Moderator I. A generall The 63. Assembly complaint was of the want of purity zeal and practise of the true Religion in all Estates which must end in papistry or atheism within a short space in the just judgement of God unless substantious remedies be provided in due time Nor can this malady be sufficiently cured unless the originall causes and speciall occasions thereof be riped up The Brethren were exhorted The causes of dection to think upon this weighty matter and the meeting is adjournied for two dayes Then the causes of this defection were judged to be 1. The just wrath of God for the unreverent estimation of the Gospell and for the sins of all Estates in dishonoring their profession 2. Want of diligence on the part of Ministers in discovering them who make apostasy into Papistry and negligence in executing the lawes and disciplin against them who are discovered 3. Want of Pastors at unplanted churches and displanting of churches by diminution of the thirds 4. Neglecting of towns and churches that are of greatest inportance to the interest of Religion or not planting them with qualified Pastors such as the Kings house the Prince's house the houses of
Huntly Erroll Anguse Hume Heres and the places of chief residence the town of Dumfrise and other places of the Nobility who are of great power 5. The hasty admission of Ministers before they be known to be of sufficient gifts and experience in these difficil times 6. The negligence of Ministers in advancing their knowledge by constant reading and meditation of the Scriptures and controversies of the time whereby they might be the more able to bring the consciences of their auditors to the obedience of the Gospell and convinâ—e the adversaries 7. The negligence of Ministers in not framing their conversation as patterns unto the people but conforming themselves excessively to the humors of men especially in their communications at table intemperance somtimes and in their light and prodigal vestures and of their families 8. The distraction of minds which is supposed to be among Ministers 9. The distraction of his Majesties minde against some of the Ministry 10. The advancing of men who are suspected in and known to be ill affected to religion unto honors Offices and credit in Court Counsell Session and other places of great importance 11. The desolation of the church of Edinburgh through want of Pastors 12. The continuall entertainment of the Lady Huntly Margarit wood and other professed and known Papists in his Maj s Court and company 13. The education of his Maj s children in the company of obstinat Papists 14. The negligent breeding of Noble mens children and the sending of them out of the countrey into places where Papistry is professed and that with tutors suspected in religion or not well confirmed in it 15. The impunity of Masters and owners of ships who bring into the Country Seminaries Jesuits with their coffers and books 16. The decay of schools for education of children especially in the country 17. That men who are challenged by the Presbyteries for their religion have continuall access to Court 18. The lately reconciled Papists are not prest to perform their Remedies promises The remedies of these evils are 1. A Generall humiliation is to be solemly keept in all churches on two sabboths of Juny next 2. The unplanted churches are to be recommended unto the K. whose authority only can accomplish that work 3. Nothing is more necessary then to have the houses and places above named wel provided with learned wise and godly Pastors and where the lack of provisions may hinder the present planting it is judged expedient in the mean whil that some Pastors be appointed to attend in these Noble men's families for 4. or 6. months alswel for finding out means of planting these places as for confirming and instructing the Noble men and their families The Presbyteries taking care to supply the absence of these Ministers from their particular flocks And severall Ministers were deputed to this effect 4. Petition is to be made unto his Majesty and Secret Counsell that who are known to deal with professed Papists more than the lawes do permit should be accounted as suspect in religion and not have the honor to be in his Majesties family Counsel nor Session 5. A supplication is to be made unto his Majesty and Counsell that all Papists men and women who are or shall be under censure for their religion be discharged from Court untill they have satisfied and bring from the Presbytery of the bounds a testimoniall of their obedience 6. For discovery of the adversaries of the true religion every Presbytery shall with all diligence write the names of all not communicants within their bounds and send them unto the Ministers of the Kings family being subscribed by the Moderator Clerk and the Minister of the parishon 7. The Presbteries where the lately reconciled Lords have their residence shall enquire whether they have performed the articles subscribed by them and urge them unto performance And if they refuse the Presbyteries shall certify the King's Ministers 8. Supplication is to be made unto the King and Counsell that when Noble men or others send their children out of the country their tutors be of known religion and be approved by testimoniall of the Presbytery and that their remaining abroad be in places where the true religion is professed or no restraint of it by the cruell Inquisition and that they shall not repair unto the exercise of the idolatrous religion And if their sons shall repair unto the countries where is restraint of religion the parents shall give caution that they shall not entertain them in that time And if their sons embrace another religion they shall not have honors nor Offices within the realâ— 9. Supplication is to be made unto the King and Counsell that Masters and owners of ships be inhibited to bring Jesuites Seminary-priests proclamed traitors ...... And to that effect that they set no passingers on land but at the common ports where they shall prâ—sent the passingers unto the Magistrates 10. It is expedient to entreat the King for removing his daughter from the Lady Liuinston an obstinat Papist The King promiseth to bring her into his own family before November 11. The King nominates Noble men and the Assembly appoints some Ministers to meet Juny 1. to advise upon Overtures for advancing the locall provision of stipends especially unto the unplanted churches 11. Ministers are appointed unto the houses of the King Queen and Prince 12. Some Ministers are designed unto some unplanted churches in Nidâ—deal and the assembly ordaines the Commissioners to recommend unto his Majesty the provision of these churches II. A woman being charged by the Presbytery of Couper to satisfy for her adultery which was proved against her had produced a decreet of adherence obtained before the Commissaries of Edinburgh ordaining her Husband to adhere unto her and by consequence acquiting heâ— of adultery This question being referred unto the assembly the Presbtery is ordained to put their own decreet to execution notwithstanding the other decreet III. It is represented by sundry Ministers that there be some errors in the vulgar Translation of the Bible and in the meeter of the Plalnâ—s as also that sundry of the common prayers are not convenient for these times The Assembly ordaines some brethren who are acquainted with the Originall languages to employ their studies in sundry parts of the vulgare Translation and to shew their diligence at the next assembly and ordaines Robert Pont to revise the Psalms in meeter As for the common prayers it is ordained that none be altered nor deleted but if any Minister wold have any prayer as more convenient unto the time it should be first presented and allowed by the assembly IV. The Assembly ordaines the Commissioners to transplant James Balfour Walter Balcanquall and William Watson from Edinburgh into other churches and to plant other qualified Ministers in Edinburgh The Commissioners of Edindurgh protest 1. that they are free of the burden of the transportation of their Ministers 2. That the transportation shall not prejudge them hereafter but
and generall assemblies and necessity of the time the time and place of the assemblies are altered without the knowledge of presbyteries and synods 2. Ministers are summoned before the Secret Counsell in prima in stantia for doctrin and discipline which is a great encouragement unto the enemies 3. All application of doctrin in the Exercise is condemned under pretence of an Act of the Generall assembly which Act would be sichted and clearly interpreted 4. The government of the chief affaires of the Church continues in the hands of a few under the name of a Commission to the prejudice of the liberty of the synods and presbyteries 5. The Doctors bearing an ordinary calling in the Church are debarred from the assembly 6. The Assembly takes no notice of the Cautions that were appointed for avoiding corruptions in the commissioners Voters in the Parliament 7. The absence of the Pastors of Edinburgh and alteration of the Ministry there which was the chief Watch-tower of our churches hurts greatly the cause of religion and encourages the enemies 8. There is distraction in opinions different from that consent of hearts which hath been in the Church and litle deliberation hath been or reasons heard whence it is that conclusions are made the half of the brethren almost gainsaying 9. The Land is defiled and the Church endammaged by the French Ambassadors Masse 10. Persons excommunicated for Papistry go publickly and peaceably 11. The Noble men lately absolved from excommunication for Papistry give no token of their profession of the truth but rather the contrary 12. The directions and Letters of apprehended Papists are keept up and not communicated unto the Watchmen that they may make faithfull warning to prevent danger 13. The disciplin of the Church against incest adultery and murder is not practized with holy severity as it becomes but frequent remissions of criminall persons for avoiding civill punishment 14. The remedies provided against imminent dangers in sundry meetings of the Church are not prosecuted II. The Assembly did by the Kings proclamation conveen at Holyrudhouse The 64. Assembly November 10. year 1602. there was the king and in case of his absence at any time his Commissioners the Treasurer Collector Controller Sir Patrik Murray and Ministers Before I touch the Acts It is to be marked that in the roll of the members is not the name of one Elder as also in the two proceeding Assemblies is no mention of any Ruling Elder either Noble or Gentle man nor Burgess It it likely that by the proclamation in December year 1597. they were all terrified This desertion was a grievous mutilation and weakning of the Assemblies but I have seen in time of the Bb. some Barons keep the former custom in the Presbyteries by sitting and voicing there 2. The historicall Narration shewes that when the votes were given at the election of the Moderator James Melvin protested as followes With all reverence unto your Majesty before I speak any thing in this assembly I must protest that seing it is conveened extraordinarily and not at the time appointed at the last assembly by your Majesties authority and it is keept here within your Majesties palace a place not accustomed heretofore for holding the assemblies of the Church Whatsoever shall be done here contrary unto the word of God or the former constitutions of the Church and the established disciplin which God forbid to be null and of no effect and that it may be remedied at the next ordinary assembly of the Church of Scotland Patrik Galloway was chosen Moderator The hour of meeting of the Privy Conference was appointed to be at nyne a clock and of the assembly to be at elleven and to sit untill four in the evening I. The Commissioners that were appointed to wait upon the Noble men were called to shew their diligence in summa they had done little or nothing George gladstons afterwards Bishop of Santandrews said that when he was upon his journey to visit the churches in Caitnes he went to the Earle of Huntly who said that he was upon his journey southward at the kings command and when he returned he would shew what scruples he had in the matters of religion Alexander Lindsay afterwards Bishop of Dunkell said The Earle of Errol was an ordinary hearer of the Word he professed to have no scruples in religion he had provided the churches within his bounds sufficiently and was ready to communicat upon occasion in any church where his residence was John Spotswood afterwards Bishop of Glascow and then of Santandrews said whereas he and James law were appointed to wait on the Earle of Anguse the King had commanded him to go into France with the Duke of Lenox and James law said Because these two were coniunct he could do nothing alone but he understood by the reporr of Brethren that that Earle resorteth not to the hearing of the word and he entertaines enemies of the religion John Carmichell who was appointed to wait upon the Lord Hume said he was not in the countrey And John Hall said he was appointed to wait upon the Lord Heress when he was in Edinburgh but he was a very short space there II. For the Commissioners that were appointed to attend the Plat for provision of stipends the Lord Collector said They had done nothing because the Presbyteries had not sent their answers unto his Majesties Letters without which they could not proceed The Assembly ordaines the Presbyteries to produce their answers tomorrow III. The Commissioners that were appointed to visit the Presbyteries had neglected their part Therefore it was concluded that hereafter such as shal be appointed Commissioners shall accept their commission in face of the assembly and give their oath to perform it faithfully Some of those Visitors had done nothing some were not present and they who had done somewhat were judged to have been superficiall IV. The generall Commissioners were ordained to shew their diligence the next day in writ V. For remedy of those negligences it was appointed first that certain other Ministers should attend those Noble men as also the Lords Maxwell and Semple and the Earle of Suderland and they should follow the Instructions that were prescribed and given unto them to wit 1 Yee shall address yourselves with all diligence to enter into the company and family of to remain with them the space of three months continually during which time your care shall be by publick doctrin by reading and interpretation of the Scriptures ordinarily after meals and by conference at all convenient occasions to instruct themselves in all the grounds of the true Religion and godliness specially in the heads controverted and confirm them therein 2. Take pains to catechize their families ordinarily every day once or twice at the least to bring them unto some reasonable measure of knowledge and feeling of religion before the expiring of the appointed time and that action should begin and end with prayer 3. Endeavour to purge
the next Assembly their resolution with their reasons And in the mean while no nomination to be used in application 4. Let all commissions be used according to the Acts of the assembly 5. Doctors have had and may have vote in the assembly if they have lawfull commission for that effect as it was declared in the assembly at Edinburgh year 1586. and in other assemblies 6. Let the cautions be precisely keept and looked-unto as they were ordained The seventh is answered by the assembly 8. Nothing is to be done in the assemblies unless it be reasoned and advised sufficiently 9. We acquiesce in his Majesties declaration as W. Balcanquall will declair 10. Let their names be given up and order should be taken precisely The 11. Is ended in the assembly 12. We acquiesce in his Ma s declaration who will acquaint the presbyteries as occasion shall require 13 14. Let greater diligence be used and things amended on all hands in time coming according to the Acts of the ass These answers were approved registred IX Commission is given unto 24. Ministers or any nyne of them to attend on the King with power as in the last assembly And other 24. brethren are named adjoyned unto the Commissioners of Provinces that were conveened at Holyrudhouse October 15. year 1600. out of which number his Majesty may make choice of whom he will present unto â—aking Benefices who should vote in Parliament X. The assembly ordaines all persons to keep the sabbath and inhibites all kind of fishing and grinding of mills on the sabbath day Under pain of the censure of the Church And ordains the Commissioners to petition his Majesty that a pecuniall mulct may be laid upon the contraveeners of this Act. XI An Act is made for planting the Churches of Annandeal which have been destitute since the Reformation and that all not provided Ministers shall accept a charge there sufficient stipends being provided or to be declared uncapable of the Ministry To this effect a roll of Expectants or Students is written XII The Moderator in name of the Assembly makes humble request unto his Majesty in favour of Robert Bruce that seing he is admitted to return he may be restored unto his former Ministry The King declares that he will do by advice of their commissioners as Robert shall give occasion by his behaviour And because by his Missive unto his Majesty before his way going as also by his ratification and declaration thereof in writ at Perth Iuny 15. last by past he had declared his resolution concerning his Majesties innocency and the guiltiness of Goury and his brother and had promised to divert the people so far as lay in him from their lewd opinions uncharitable misconstructions of his Majesties actions in that matter Therefore his Majesty craves the determination of the Assembly whether the same Robert should make the same declaration in the pulpit as it is at length written in the Missive and explanation thereof Which both were read and ordained to be registred The Assembly voiced that the said Robert should do as he had promised XIII The Assembly ordaines that all Ministers should keep the fifth day of August by conveening their people and teaching that day by giving thanks unto God for preserving the King from that conspiracy of Goury and his brother And the King promiseth that he shall discharge all riotousness drunkenness and other wickedness by open proclamation and shall ordain Magistrats to take heed thereunto XIV No marriage should be celebrated in the morning nor with candle light and judgeth it lawfull to celebrat marriage on the Sabbath or any other preaching day indifferently so that no riotousness be used XV. The Sacrament of Baptism should not be refused unto infants if the parent crave it he giving a Christian Confession of his faith and specially that Baptism be not astricted unto particular dayes XVI A summons was read that was raised at the instance of the Synod of Lothian against Dame Elenor Hay Countess of Lithgow charging her to appear before this Assembly to prosecute her appellation from the Sentence of excommunication pronounced against her by the Presbytery of Lithgow With certification if she appeared not the Assembly would ratify that Sentence Alexander Earle of Lithgow gives a large supplication mentioning how grieved he was for the obstinacy of his spouse in not consenting to satisfy the conditions that were enjoined unto her when she was relaxed from the fearfull Sentence of excommunication And therefore was likely to incurr that fearfull Sentence again if the Assembly shall not have some consideration of his estate who can not forsake her society albeit he be and promiseth ever with Gods grace to be a sinceer Professor of the Religion taught within this countrey and promiseth to do his best endeavours for converting her unto the truth After consideration the Assembly suspends the Sentence untill the next Nationall Assembly Providing that the King remove his daughter out of her company And that the Earle will promise and cause his children to be catechized in the true Religion and that his Majesty will give him command to debarr all other Papists out of his house and deall earnestly upon all occasions with her for her conversion XVII Proposition was made by sundry brethren from diverse parts that some of best judgement be appointed to consider of the chiefest dangers appearing unto the Religion and peace of the countrey and of the the principall causes thereof and how it might be best prevented Brethren were appointed for this effect and having severall dayes communicat their thoughts did find that a chief cause of danger proceeds from miscontentment of some malicious and restless Papists who rage and leave nothing unessayed to work trouble because they are out of all hope to have his Majesties indifferent affection or connivence to them and their Religion during his Reign And of others who by the execution of justice find themselves and their friends to have suffered dammage and to be empaired of their greatness and dependance and so redacted to live under the obedience of lawes otherwise then they were wont And from minations of the Brethren What unplanted churches are within their bounds VIII The Brethren that were appointed to consider the propositions of the Synod of Fife which are written before condescended upon the answers following 1. The Nationall Asse should be appointed and keept according to the Act of Parliament July 2. year 1592. the words are inserted even as they be here above P. 489. 2. If his Majesty shall proceed against Ministers according to his own declaration made and enacted in the assembly at Dundy in the year 1597. the desire of the second article is satisfied and no other thing is meant 3. The Act concerning application in Exercise should not be extended to forbid the application of Gods word unto the generall ends thereof which is lawfull in this manner This point of doctrin serves for refutation of
such an error for the rebuik of such a vice for consorting men in such a case as for personall application it is to be advised whether it should be or not and how far And thinks good that it be argued in the Presbyteries which shall send with their Commissioners unto the next Assembly their resolution with their reasons And in the mean while no nomination to be used in application 4. Let all commissions be used according to the Acts of the assembly 5. Doctors have had and may have vote in the assembly if they have lawfull commission for that effect as it was declared in the assembly at Edinburgh year 1586. and in other assemblies 6. Let the cautions be precisely keept and looked-unto as they were ordained The seventh is answered by the assembly 8. Nothing is to be done in the assemblies unless it be reasoned and advised sufficiently 9. We acquiesce in his Majesties declaration as W. Balcanquall will declair 10. Let their names be given up and order should be taken precisely The 11. Is ended in the assembly 12. We acquiesce in his Ma s declaration who will acquaint the presbyteries as occasion shall require 13 14. Let greater diligence be used and things amended on all hands in time coming according to the Acts of the ass These answers were approved registred IX Commission is given unto 24. Ministers or any nyne of them to attend on the King with power as in the last assembly And other 24. brethren are named adjoyned unto the Commissioners of Provinces that were conveened at Holyrudhouse October 15. year 1600. out of which number his Majesty may make choice of whom he will present unto vaking Benefices who should vote in Parliament X. The assembly ordaines all persons to keep the sabbath and inhibites all kind of fishing and grinding of mills on the sabbath day Under pain of the censure of the Church And ordains the Commissioners to petition his Majesty that a pecuniall mulct may be laid upon the contraveeners of this Act. XI An Act is made for planting the Churches of Annandeal which have been destitute since the Reformation and that all not provided Ministers shall accept a charge there sufficient stipends being provided or to be declared uncapable of the Ministry To this effect a roll of Expectants or Students is written XII The Moderator in name of the Assembly makes humble request unto his Majesty in favour of Robert Bruce that seing he is admitted to return he may be restored unto his former Ministry The King declares that he will do by advice of their commissioners as Robert shall give occasion by his behaviour And because by his Missive unto his Majesty before his way going as also by his ratification and declaration thereof in writ at Perth Iuny 15. last by past he had declared his resolution concerning his Majesties innocency and the guiltiness of Goury and his brother and had promised to divert the people so far as lay in him from their lewd opinions uncharitable misconstructions of his Majesties actions in that matter Therefore his Majesty craves the determination of the Assembly whether the same Robert should make the same declaration in the pulpit as it is at length written in the Missive and explanation thereof Which both were read and ordained to be registred The Assembly voiced that the said Robert should do as he had promised XIII The Assembly ordaines that all Ministers should keep the fifth day of August by conveening their people and teaching that day by giving thanks unto God for preserving the King from that conspiracy of Goury and his brother And the King promiseth that he shall discharge all riotousness drunkenness and other wickedness by open proâ—lamation and shall ordain Magistrats to take heed thereunto XIV No marriage should be celebrated in the morning nor with candle light and judgeth it lawfull to celebrat marriage on the Sabbath or any other preaching day indifferently so that no riotousness be used XV. The Sacrament of Baptism should not be refused unto infants if the parent crave it he giving a Christian Confession of his saith and specially that Baptism be not astricted unto particular dayes XVI A summons was read that was raised at the â—nstance of the Synod of Lothian against Dame Elenor Hay Countess of Lithgow charging her to appear before this Assembly to prosecute her appellation from the Sentence of excommunication pronounced against her by the Presbytery of Lithgow With certification if she appeared not the Assembly would ratify that Sentence Alexander Earle of Lithgow gives a large supplication mentioning how grieved he was for the obstinacy of his spouse in not consenting to satisfy the conditions that were enjoined unto her when she was relaxed from the fearfull Sentence of excommunication And therefore was likely to incurr that fearfull Sentence again if the Assembly shall not have some consideration of his estate who can not forsake her society albeit he be and promiseth ever with Gods grace to be a sinceer Professor of the Religion taught within this countrey and promiseth to do his best endeavoâ—rs for converting her unto the truth After consideration the Assembly suspends the Sentence untill the next Nationall Assembly Providing that the King remove his daughter out of her company And that the Earle will promise and cause his children to be catechized in the true Religion and that his Majesty will give him command to debarr all other Papists out of his house and deall earnestly upon all occasions with her for her conversion XVII Proposition was made by sundry brethren from diverse parts that some of best judgement be appointed to consider of the chiefest dangers appearing unto the Religion and peace of the countrey and of the the principall causes thereof and how it might be best prevented Brethren were appointed for this effect and having severall dayes communicat their thoughts did find that a chief cause of danger proceeds from miscontentment of some malicious and restless Papists who rage and leave nothing unessayed to work trouble because they are out of all hope to have his Majesties indifferent affection or connivence to them and their Religion during his Reign And of others who by the execution of justice find themselves and their friends to have suffered dammage and to be empaired of their greatness and dependance and so redacted to live under the obedience of lawes otherwise then they were wont And from malicious business of some crafty persons who either for the present necessity of their estate or in hope of gain to be had in the change of the government cease not to enflam the hearts of such as they perceive to be miscontented in any rank and make every man to apprehend his own desire in the trouble of the countrey not sparing them who are of most sinceer affection unto Religion and justice as if it were not carried with that integrity as is profest So endeavouring to make the godly and good
subjects the colder adversaries against them who intend any commotion For remedy it is thought good that his Ma. be informed hereof that by his care and providence so ungodly counsels and plots may be disappointed and that Ministers deal with their congregations auditors upon all occasions both publickly in their teaching and in their privat conferences with the Noble men and others of credit and power to persuade them of the Kings honest mind toward the established religion and the execution of justice and of his steadfast resolution to hazert his estate life and crown in the cause of the Gospell with the standing falling whereof he thinks his own standing and â—alling to be inseparably conjoyned And that they mark carefully the actions of all men specially of such as either for religion or execution of justice or the necessity of their own estate do grumble against the present government and are enclined unto novation And whom they shall find in any extraordinary kind of business bâ—sids their custom they should acquaint his Majesties Ministers thereof not ceasing in the mean while to bring them unto a quiet mind And for this effect in all their ordinary meetings as of Sessions presbyteries and synods there should be a privat and particular inquisition in this point if need shall require and his Majesty should be advertised with all expedition As also it is thought expedient that his Majesties Ministers should inform the Presbyteries of things occurring so far as the good of Religion shall require And that this advertisment should be extracted and sent with diligence unto every presbytery XVIII The next assembly is appointed to be at Aberdien the last tuysday of Iuly in the year 1604. In one copy I have found this modell following The order of proceeding in the Provinciall Synods 1. The seÌ„cing or sitting down 1. By the Moderator that last was in exhortation prayer and delivering the books of the Assembly with the Acts formed booked and subscribed by him and ordering by liet and votes the election of another Moderator 2. By the chosen Moderator in appointing the hours of meeting and other things concerning good order in censuring the absents from the preceeding Assembly and noting if all the members be present when the role of Ministers Elders and Commissioners is to be called II. things to be treated 1. The books of every Presbytery should be sighted whether the Presbyteries be duly keept in conveening exercizing having monthly common-heads and disputes visiting the Churches 2. Pastors in their office severally or together Severally it is to be enquired into their teaching at their own Churches and disciplin every one is to be enquired concerning the place of Scripture handled by them since the last Assembly and the administration of the communion and diligence in examination of young and old passing before in the points of Catechism and concerning their keeping the Session weekly and things done therein for which effect they should bring their books containing those and the names of baptized and married persons and of slanderous or scandalous persons 2. They should be examined in their manner of conversation whether it be not only without scandall but edificative 3. Concerning their provision by stipend or Benefice gleeb manse c. 2. If Ministers have questions or bils for resolution or furtherance in their office livings let them be answered If any bils or accusations against them be given by any let them be heard and so if by any of them 3. If any appellations references or summons be from Presbyteries let them be decided 4. If any references from the last generall Assembly or supplication unto the next Parliament or generall Assembly or any instructions thereunto 5. Concerning the people whether any scandalous persons and their repentance III. Conclusion absents are to be marked appointing time and place of the next Assembly thanksgiving It may be marked that this nomination of Voters in Parliament was not according to the cautions that were concluded in the Assembly of the year 1600. but they were lesse looked-upon afterwards when others were chosen who were not in this number As for Robert Bruce he saw that the other Ministers who had confessed their fault were not restored unto their places and therefore he would not make the publick confession as it was enioyned him for his refusing he was confined some years in the north and then to his own house of Kinnaird III. Aprile 3. year 1603. the King had a publick Speach in the great Some occurrents in Aun 1603. 1604. church of Edinburgh two dayes before he took journy unto England there he thanked God that both Church and kingdom were setled in that estate which he intended to change no way his subjects living in peace He promised again the same concerning the disciplin Aprile 5. unto the Commissioners of the Synod of Lothian meeting him above Hadintoun but he would not yeeld to release Andrew Melvin and John Davidson from their confinement nor grant Robert Bruce to re-enter into Edinburgh A little before Ormeston made supplication for John Davidson but the King said His hands were bound up by a promise unto the Commissioners of the generall Assembly Though the chief Watch-towers of the Church towit Edinbuâ—gh and Santandrews were spoiled of their faithfull watch-men yet the plotters of Episcopacy perceived that their course could not be easily advanced as they would unless the Church were deprived of their liberty to indict hold free generall Assemblies And because they were accountable unto those assemblies they endeavoured that no assembly should bee untill they had purchased power to over-rule them nor then but when they pleased This was perceived by the judicious Ministers who used means for preserving the liberty of the Church The Synod of Fife dealt with John hall to entreat that â—he assembly might conveen before the ensuing Parliament An. 1604. according to the custom in former times Afterwards he aâ—ported that he had written so unto the King but could not obtain it The presbytery of Edinburgh wrot unto Patrik Galloway then at Court for the same effect after sundry delaying answers he promised at last to return for that end but when he and the entitled Bishop of Ross returned they report in a full convention of Ministers directed from the Synods that the King said It is needless because nothing is to be handled in the next Parliament but the union of the two Kingdoms whereby the order and disciplin of the Church should be no way prejudged The Ministers alledged The Union can not be concluded without union of the Churches in government and form of worship and that the Voters in name of the Church were tied by cautions not to propound in Parliam or other Convention without express warrant and direction of the Assembly The new-named Bishops and other advancers of that course were not pleased with such answers and brake up the Conference as they were wont when they
Justitiaries Moreover that Act of Parliament was repealed by another Act An. 1592. which derogates from the former in so far as it was prejudicial to the office-bearers of the Church in matters of religion heresy excommunication collation of Benefices deprivation of Ministers ecclesiastical censures c. As for the alledged contempt sedition that against the provision of the act of Parliament they had conveened and proceeded contrary to his Majesties express command intimated unto them by the Commissioners of the Church in their Letter and the Counsels Missive and by Laureston and against a publick charge of horning proceeding from the Secret Counsell and execut against them the day preceeding It was answered The act is no instituting law of assemblies but a simple approbation of them as they were appointed by the Church and in that approbation it is declared that it shall be lawfull to the Church to hold generall assemblies once every year and oftner as occasion shall require And the provision in the Act imports not a nullity of the foresaid liberty approbation but rather the contrary because it no way concerns the actions of conveening or holding but only the nomination of time and place and that not simply but upon condition of his Majesties or his Commissioners presence where the Assembly is holden nor is that simply or absolutly but coniunct with the Assembly and the same provision in the last part of it saith expressely It shall be lawfull unto the Church in case of absence of his Majesty and Commissioners by themselves to appoint time place of the next Assembly as they have been in use to do and consequently to assemble proceed without the presence or express consent of his Majesty or Commissioner And unto the Assumption these had his Majesties consent in the assembly at Halyroodhous An. 1602. where he consented that the next assembly should be at Aberdien the last tuysday of July in year 1604. and that diet was prorogued at his Majesties desire by a Letter sent to the Presbyteries and subscribed by his Commissioner Laureston and the late Moderator untill the first tuysday of July An. 1605. which day was keept by them at the direction of their presbyteries As for the Letters sent by the Commissioners of the generall assembly unto the presbyteries 1. It beares no command but advice 2. The imprisoned had a more authentik and evident signification of his Majesties will declared in the assembly and that diet was prorogued by his Majesties direction which was more authentik then an alledged discharge sent in an article unto the Commissioners 3. At that same assembly all power of prorogating oâ— altering time place of the assembly was taken from the Commissioners with his Majesties own consent for remedy of the grievances given-in to that assembly for the delayes and alterations made by them without advice of presbyteries synods where also it was ordained that the diets of the assemblies be keept precisely according to the Act of Parliament An. 1592. which is of greater force then the Letter of the Commissioners who had no power to discharge the ordinance of the assembly and the Act of Parliament and the continuall practise of the Church requiring a certain day and place but their Letter appointed neither time nor place which imports a plain deserting rather then continuation consequently it was a loss of that liberty confirmed by Parliament and therefore could not with save conscience be obeyed 5. Their advice was not to keep the fifth day but that assembly was begun and ended on the second day Their intention possibly was to discharge it simpliciter but neither did the Letter speak so not was it the duty of Ministers to quite their liberty As for the Counsels Missive they did conveen with Laureston's advice and their convention was sanctified by invocating the name of God before the Missive was presented unto them he met with them and presented the Missive unto them as lawfully conveened and required an answer of it it was read and considered and obeyed in all points excep the indiction of another day which for preservation of the liberty of the Church could not be omitted without perfidy What contempt is it to deny the request of the Counsell when the request imports so great a loss and is contrary unto the law As for his Majesties Commissioner's dis-assenting 1. He made no opposition to their sitting down but consented 2. He delivered the Counsel's Letter and willed them to read it to consider it and to answer it and removed himself for that effect 3. He acquiesced and was satisfied with their obedience unto the first part of the Letter and for the designing a new day he said he had no commission for that and therefore refused either by himself or with them to appoint a new day neither did they appoint any till after arguing he was forced to confess that they had reason to stick unto their point howbeit he could not consent for want of commission and till that he plainly said unto them It is thought yee shall never have a gen Assembly again As for the charge of horning alledged to be executed against them no intimation thereof was made unto them either by the Commissioner nor by the puresefant nor any other nor knew they any such as they are ready all to depone upon their oath 2. Laureston gave them not occasion to conceive such a thing by his speech for he said Albeit he might have used a charge yet he would rather use the Counsels Letter of request 3. The pretended execution and indorsation bewrayeth the forgery bearing that it was an open proclamation warranted by two witnesses who are Laurestons domestick servants whereas sundry honest men at the alledged time were in and about the market-place and yet none other can be found who heard such a thing 4. Why caused Laureston charge them upon the second day personally when they were dissolving without any mention of a charge the day preceeding 5. Though the execution were true yet it can not import the punishment contained in the libell seing it was not according to the Act of Parliament of Iames. 6. Parl. 11. year 1587. which beares that no Letters importing the tinsell of life or movable goods should be of force unless they be executed between eicht a clok in the morning and twelve noon at before famous witnesses but the indorsation of the pretended execution beares that these were executed between seven eicht in the evening 6. When they were charged personally upon the second day they obey'd presently as the Instruments taken in the hands of two Notaries testify The truth is this charge could neither bring them into the guilt of contempt or call their proceedings in question because they had done all that they did at that time therefore that other charge was forged as given at the cross of Aberdien the day preceeding and as it was given unto the Counsell by Laureston
the year 1541. S. 101 102. and again An. 1545. S. 116 m. 117 e Christ's Redemption is of the Elect 97. m The reasonableness of Redemption by Christ 294 295 348. b. 361 362. A Reformation of the Church was intended 223. b. 345. b. 359. m. 471. m. 501. m. 550. b. 553. m. 565. m. it was propounded 454. e. 470. m. 547. e. and it was pretended to be one of the causes in assembling the Councel at Constance 565. m. and at Basile 571. m. and at Trent S. 243. m. 245 b. many thousands were desirous of a Reformation 541 574. it was attempted in Scotland but stopped by all the Bishops except one 559. m. it was foretold 426. m. 474. m. 477. m. 479. m. 480. e. 530. b. 552. b. e. 553. m. S. 7. e. 8. m. 17. b. e. it was promised by Pope Adrian S. 37. e. by Pope Paul the III. S. 43. b. God made preparations unto the Reformation 527. m. S. 26. m. 31. b. 35. e. Reformation should be made according to the word of God 470. m The talking of Reformation was odious at Rome 541. m. S. 7. b 277. m. heads of Reformation propounded at Rome S. 44. m. the occasion of the Reformation S. 55. m. the progress of Reformation S. 64. m. 69. e. 70. b. m. 72. m. 77. e. 78. 81 e 89. e. 92. m. 94. m. 114. m. c. The cause of the difference in Reformation between England and Scotland S. 328 329. False calumnies raised against the Reformed S. 134. Religion seldom ariseth from Princes S. 228 330. b The distinction between Regulars and Seculars 227. e. 290. e. a contention between them and how it was ended 227 228. Reliques are superstitious 18 42 45 69. e Reprobation 260. m. 370. b Richard Armacanus opposeth the Friers 496. The Righteousness of man is imperfect 276 337 e The multitude of Rites was opposed 381. e Men should not be tied to follow any Church in Rites 25. e. S. 92. e Responsorium of the Mass 143. e Robert Bruce King of Scotland 493. his three advises before his death 495. m Troubles in Riga for the new Calender S. 311. A Letter of the Emperor Rodolph the II. shewing the condition of many Nations in Europe at that time S. 320. The Roman Church receiveth Paganism by degrees 15. e. 39. e. 42. b. 43 b. 46. m. e. 73. b. 75. b. 79. e. 81. e. 141. m. 142. m. 146. b. 347. m. her corruption is lamented 24. 25. b. 156. b. 231. b. 485. m. S. 20 21 29. e. 287. b. the Roman Church receiveth temporal Lands 22. b. 70 71. b. e the Roman Church is not the Mother of all Churches 55 84 85. nor head of other Churches 503 she hath departed from the primitive Church 212. m. 231. b. 367. e. 470. e. she becometh worse and worse 529. e. 485. m. 547. e. the Roman Church is called Babylon 330. e. 355. m. 358. e. 423. e. 426. m. 548. m. S. 2. e. 30. e The Bishop of Rome should not be called the Prince of Priests nor universal Bishop 363. m. 367. e. The Roman Church hath her Authority from Councels 437. e. 476 e. in Rome truth is the greatest crime 477. b. her estate is described in a Vision 481. e. and again 482. m. 544. e The Romans aim at their Civil Liberty 318. b. 319. m. 328. e. The first Holy Rose 459. b Russia becomes Christian 224. S How the solemn keeping of the Sabbath was revived in England S. 529. Many do speak but of two Sacraments 133. m. 331. e. 335. b How the Papists prove the number of seven Sacraments S. 256. m The Councel of Trent was afraid to define a Sacrament S. 256. m Many Sacraments were not of God 495. e. 547. e A Sacrament is not a Sacrifice 136. e. yet were so called for certain reasons 137 b. 272. e. the beginning and progress of the opinion of a Sacrifice in the Mass 137 139. None can offer Christ in a Sacrifice but he himself 217. m Our Sacrifice is but one and was once offered 217. e. 294. m. 349. e. the Papists profess to offer a Sacrifice but with some difference S. 221. The Saints hear not Prayers 344. b Salvation is of God only 215. b. 223. b The Saracens spoil Italy 11. b. 115. b. m. 116. m. 117. m. 119 m. 197. m. 202. m. Scanderbeg King of Epirus 524. The black Saturday S. 543. The Schism between the Greeks and the Latines 11. m. 129. b 259. The School-men their first age 416. e. their second age 417. b. the opposition among them 419 420. their third age 488. they despised the Scriptures and cried up Aristotle 488. Scotland became Christian 55. the Scots conquer the Pichts 185. the change of a circumstance in the Succession of their Kings was the occasion of much bloodshed 226 227 274. an Oration for the liberty of the Church of Scotland 378. the Scots despise a summons sent unto them by the Pope's Legate 449. m. after the death of King Alexander the III. was much trouble for the right of the Crown 450 452. the King forbiddeth to seek a Benefice from the Pope 560 561. how the Reformation began in Scotland S. 169 173 179. the first publick step of Reformation 182. another step 184. a third step of it 192. a protestation made in the Parliament in the year 1558. 194. a Supplication of the Nobility unto the Queen Regent 196. their Letter unto their Adversaries and Neutrals 198. another unto the Prelates 201. a parley between the parties 201. the conditions were broken by the Popish party 204. a Sentence of deposition denounced against the Queen Regent but not executed 210. she dieth repenting of her violence 217. the Religion is established by Parliament 219. the first Assembly of the Church 222. Queen Mary returning ratifieth the Religion by Act of Councel 224. two remarkable points concernin the providence of God in the Reformation of Scotland S. 352 353. the Office of a Superintendent in Scotland S. 218. m the power of Provincial Synods in Scotland S. 454. m. Presbyteries or Classical meetings ordained there S. 400 m. and more fully designed 407 e. 410. m. 413. m. Rules for ordering them 424. e. 448. e. the power of Presbyteries 454 e. the Order and Model of Synods S. 566 Rules for Visitation of Ministers S. 562. and of Congregations S. 562. and of Presbyteries S. 563. The Holy Scriptures The Scripture is God's Letter to be read of all men and the Book of Life 26. e. 104. b. 222 e. 253. m. 332. b. 487. b. 501. e. it is perfect containing all things necessary 27. e. 88. m. 95. e. 132. b. e 173. b. 335 e 435. e. it answereth unto every mans doubts 28. b. it should be read publickly for edification of the people 64. b. these Books were written from God 96. b. 214. b. 332. m. 333. e. 501. e. S. 22. m. the Writers of them could not err in
the Greek Emperor and the Pope embraced him for his homage albeit neither he nor his people were conformable in Religion Naucler saith Lucius ordained That a Priest having a concubine might say Mass and others might receive a Sacrament from him if his Bishop did tolerate him He sate four years and died An. 1185. 14. URBAN III. had peace at home but in his time Saladin conquered Jerusalem by dissension of the Christian Princes there He sate one year and ten moneths 15. GREGORY IX called the VIII by Letters exhorted the Princes to send aid unto the distressed Christians in Asia and died on the 57. day 16. CLEMENS III. condescended unto the Romans concerning their Magistrates that strife had continued fifty years In his time was the greatest expedition into Asia then went the Emperor Frederick Philip King of France Richard King of England Otho Duke of Burgundy with many Bishops from Italy Flanders Denmark c. but all in vain for after the death of Frederick when they should have been supplied with victuals Clemens was busie in conquering Sicily from Tancred who had furnished them Platina He spoiled sundry Cities and when he despairing of victory turned to Church affairs he ordained That onely a Pope hath power of transporting a Bishop from one seat to another that Bishops should be in honor above Princes He sent Peter Cardinal of Capua into Poland to reform the Clergy to wit to discharge all married Priests for until that time that liberty was not taken from them The same Cardinal attempted to do the like in Bohemia but they had almost killed him An. 1196. Spalat de Rep. Eccles lib. 2. cap. 10. § 47. He went also into Denmark but the Clergy would not obey him so he did excommunicate them all Clemens sate five years 17. CELESTIN IV. gave the Romans liberty to raze Tusculo because that City in a kinde of emulation had been offensive unto Rome yet gave he the people license to abide in the suburbs Now with Tancred and then with Henry VI. he had continual wars and died An. 1198. In that Century the strange pride of the Popes was apparent and it was strongly opposed by the Emperors and manifestly manifested unto the world even by themselves one condemning another in open Councels and ye shall anon see it contradicted and bewailed by some Bishops Abbots and others CHAP. III. Of divers Countreys 1. MAny and fearful signs were seen in the beginning of this Century bloody Armies appeared in the air two Suns were seen in heaven the Stars seemed to fall as thick as rain many Comets were seen one of them was marvellous in bigness continuing in the evening the space of eighteen days and with great light A marvellous earthquake is reported to have been in the year 1117. so that Churches and Towns fell to the ground in Italy and other Nations the sea in some places overflowed 1000. paces Platin. 2. Fluentius Bishop of Florence preached that these signs did portend great miseries and that Antichrist was then reigning in the world Platina saith Paschalis was not fearful and said All these things have natural causes but he would not let Fluentius pass without a censure he conveened a Councel of 340. Bishops at Florence and made a shew of dispising him as a broacher of new opinions and enjoyned him silence Bellarmin de Ro. Pont. lib. 3. cap. 3. 3. Arnulph a singular preacher of Christian Religion in a Sermon at Rome reproved the dissolute wantonness incontinency avarice negligence and immoderate pride of the Clergy he said they should follow Christ and his Apostles in purity of life Many Nobles did reverence him as a true disciple of Christ saith Platina in Honor. II. Others write no less of him Naucler calleth him Bishop of Lions In the second Tome of Councels is a Book under his name where he complaineth of the multitude of holy days as the occasions of many vices namely incontinency he complaineth of curious singing in learning whereof much precious time was spent which might be better employed of the multitude of idle Monks and Nuns of the corrupt promotion and negligence of Prelats of the lascivious apparel in the families of Bishops of their non-residence at their Churches of the negligence of the Clergy in not perusing and observing the Acts of ancient Councels of the unchaste lives of Priests c. P. Mornay in Myster ex Chro. Hirsaug sheweth that this Arnulph said He was sent by an Angel to preach at Rome and the Angel told him that he was to glorifie God in suffering for his cause and therefore he said publikely I know that ye will kill me but wherefore because I tell you the truth and rebuke your pride covetousness and luxury I call heaven and earth to record that I have told ye what God hath commanded me but ye contemn me or rather your Creator Neither is it a marvel that ye will kill me a sinner for telling you the truth seeing if Peter would rise again and tell you of your faults ye would not spare him I am ready to die for the truth and I tell you in the name of the Lord that the Almighty God shall not spare your filthiness ye shall go into hell God is a revenger of such wickedness c. The people loved him dearly but the Clergy laid wait for him and murthered him in the night All the Clergy was defamed for his death The Pope took it ill but he revenged it not Platin. 4. Paschalis II. sent a Palle unto the Bishop of Panormitan in Sicily and craved of him an oath of fidelity both the Bishop and the King Roger was offended and said It is a new usurpation for it was never decreed in any Synod that Bishops should be tied unto the Pope by an oath Catal. test ver lib. 15. 5. Moses a Jew was baptized on the feast of Peter and Paul from that feast he would be called Peter and because Alfonso King of Spain answered for him at his baptism he was called Petrus Alfonsus in the 44. year of his age In a book against the Jews he saith All the sacrifices of the Law are fulfilled in the sacrifice of Christ once offered on the Cross after his death the Church useth no sacrifice but one of thanksgiving in bread and wine as David had prophesied when he sang Will I eat the flesh of bulls or drink the blood of goats offer unto God the sacrifice of praise where he intimateth that all sacrifices should be abolished and onely this of thanksgiving should continue There also he saith Christians have no images for adoration and as no account was made of the stones whereof the altar had been made so we make no reckoning what become of the reliques of the cross or of any image that had been set upon it Catal. test lib. 14. 6. Hildebert Bishop of Towers about the same time wrote many Epistles in one unto an Earl going a pilgrimage he condemneth pilgrimages for visiting
Councel for a long time and many things are to be reformed both in the clergy and laity the Emperour will deal with the high Bishop that a Councel shal be summoned within a half year and begin within a year after Unto this decree the Duke and his collegues after consultation reply by his Lawier Pontan They do not acknowledge that their Confession was refuted by testimonies of the Scriptures as they would have demonstrated if a copy of that which is called a refutation had been given them and so far as they could remember by their hearing of it read they have written a reply which if the Emperour will be pleased to read he shall finde that their religion is sure and unmovable And where as they are commanded to print nothing nor change any more they will do nothing whereof they may be justly accused As for Anabaptists and such as despise the sacrament of the altar none such have place within their jurisdiction And because the decree containes sundry things of weight they crave copies of it that at the time they may give the more advised answer They do present the Apology but Caesar would not accept it and the next day he threateneth them sharply if they do not obey the decree So these Princes went away leaving their Deputies behind them and having craved and obtained leave When they began to treat in the Diet concerning the warrs these Deputies do in name of their Principals promise to contribute their aid against the Turks if peace shall be granted unto religion About the first of October a sharper decree was read against the Cities which had given-in the other Confession Finally a third decree concerning religion was read to this sense Caesar ordaineth that they shall not be tolerated which teach of the Lords Supper otherwise than hath been received heretofore Let nothing be changed in private or publick Masse Let children be confirmed with oil and the sick be anointed with consecrate oil Images statues should not be removed and where they have been taken away they shall be set up again Their opinion which deny the free-will of man may not be received for it is beastly and contumelious against God Let nothing be taught which doth any way empaire the authority of the Magistrate That opinion of justification by faith only shall not be received Keep the sacraments in their place number as before Keep still all the cetemonies of the Church all the rites the manner of buriall and such others Priesthoods Vacant shall be bestowed on qualified persons the priests and Church-men that are married shall be deprived of their Benefices which shall be bestowed on others and if any will put away his wife and crave absolution at the will of the Pope the bb may restore such and all others shall have no refuge but be exiled or suffer other deserved punishment Let the life of priests be honest their cloaths comely and eschue all offense ..... Briefly in the matters of faith and worship of God let nothing be changed whoever doth contrarily shall underly the danger of body life and goods Jo. Sleida Lib. 7. These decrees were grievous unto many namely Melanthon gave himself to weeping being pensive not so much as he professed for himself for he knew what he believed as for the posterity When Luther understood this he conforts Luther's Consolatory unto Melanthon him by Letters That seing it is not the cause of man but of God all the burden should be cast on him why then doest thou said he afflict and torment thyself feing God hath given his Son for us why do we tremble or feare why do we sigh is Satan stronger then God will he who hath given so great a benefite forsake us in lighter matters why should we fear the world which Christ hath ouercome if we defend an ill cause why do we not change if the cause be just and pious why do we not trust to Gods promise certainly Satan can take no more from us but our life but Christ reigneth for ever under whose protection Verity consists he will not faile to be with us untill the end If he be not with us I beseech where shall he be found if we be not of his Church do yee think that the Bishop of Rome our adversaries are of it we are sinners indeed many waies but Christ is not a liar whose cause we have in hand Let Kings and Nations â—reat foame as they please he that sits in heaven shall laugh them to scorn God had maintained his cause hithertils without our Counsell and so he will do unto the end ..... As for any agreement it is vain to look for it for neither can we deprive the Bishop of Rome nor can the true doctrine be in security while Popery shall endure If they condemn our doctrin why seek we an uniformity if they allow it why maintain they their old errours But they condemne it openly where fore it is but dissimulation falsehood whatsoever they go about In that you will have the Lords Supper communicated wholly and give no place to them which hold in indifferent you do well for ..... They cry that we condemn all the Church but we shew how the Church was violently oppressed by tyranny and therefore is to be excused as the Synagogue was to be excused when under the captivity of Babylon they keeped not the law of Moses seing they were prohibited by force Ibid. XXVIII When the Protestants understood that the Pope had written The prostants writ to forrein Kings 1531. against them unto severall Kings they in Febr. 1531. assemble at Smalcald and send their Letters unto the same Kings shewing that it was an old complaint of good men that they were traduced by their enemies as Nic. Clemangis in France Jo. Colet in England c and where as now they are traduced by their enemies and they declare what was done at Ausburg they are guilty of none of these crimes that are layd unto their charge as they doubt not to cleare themselves if there were a free general Councel and especially it is grievous unto them that they are said to condemn Magistracy and lawes ..... and they entreat them that they would not believe such calumnies and to entreat Caesar that for the good of the Church he would call a godly and free Councel in Germany where such controversies may be lawfully debated and defined rather than put them to fire and sword The King of France returnes them answer thanking them for emparting such a business rejoicing that they did purge themselves of the objected crimes and allowing their demand of a Councel as necessary for the good not of Germany only but of the whole Church To the same purpose writes the King of England and addeth that he earnestly wishes there were a councel and that he will interceed with Caesar for peace At that time many Protestants were summoned to appear before the Chamber of
Spira by some pretending zeal of religion and others alledging wrongs done unto them Sentence was pronounced against them according to the Decrees of Ausburgh some who lived within the jurisdiction of Popish Masters were robbed but the Princes and Cities would not be so abused so that the Sentences had not execution and the Emperour saw that his salve was worse than the wound when his authority was contemned Yea and the Princes and Cities made a stronger union of defense if any of them shall be oppressed and they sought the aid of other Princes When Caesar saw this danger he was content that some Princes would interceed for making agreement and to this effect resolves upon a Diet to be held the next year The Bishop of Mentz and the Palsgrave were Mediatours many things were written and changed Tumults in Helvetia ere both parties were satisfied Pe. Soave That summer tumults break out in Helvetia five Popish towns took arms against the Protestant towns Zurik hath the worse the first and second day others came with aid and the third day they prevaile and then peace was concluded The lot fell on Zuinglius to go preacher with the army his friends dissuade him and would hade another to go he said If he would not go his enemies would say he that preaches for religion will not hazard for it So he went and was killed his enemies found his corps cut it into pieces and burn it the next day his friends found his heart untouched by the fire among the ashes they asscribe it unto God who thereby would shew the godliness of the mans heart Osiwald in Vita Zuingl Within few dayes Occolampade dieth at Basile The Papists said that God in mercy to Helvetia had taken away these authours of all their trouble but saith Pe. Soave the experience of following years doth easily evince that so copious an harvest did come from an higher hand than the travells of these two workmen seing these towns which were called Evangelici made greater progresse in the doctrine which they had received XXIX In the year 1532. because Solyman was preparing an Army A discourse concerning the Councell An. 1532. against Austria Charles thinks it necessary to make peace in Germany and having communicate his purpose unto the King of France namely concerning a Councel he writs unto the Pope to this purpose He had used all means both of promises and rigour of justice to recover the Protestants but all in vain and now when the Turk is coming against his Lands he is necessitated to take another course he entreates the Pope to call a Councel The pope did abhorre a Councel but because Caesar was so earnest for it he would not seem to refuse but granteth it so that it be in Italy and alledgeth that it can not be in Germany because Italy would not endure to be so vilipended as nether will Spain nor France give way unto Germany albeit they yield unto Italy because of the prerogative of the Papacy there and the authority of a councell in Germany were very poore if the Italians Spanish and French shall not resort unto it also remedies must be applied not at the will of the patient but by the wisdom of the Physician Germany is corrupt and can not judge of controversies so well as the Nations free of the contagion as for ordering the councell there needs no talk of it unless he will begin a new way in the Church for ir is cleare the power of suffrages belongeth unto bb only according to the decrees howbeit by custom and priviledge of the Pope Abbots have been admitted and all others must acquiesce unto their decree after the consent of the Pope or if he be present the decrees should be in his name The Emperours Oratour answereth Italy Spain and France are not seeking a Councel and the remedies must be applied unto Germany that are ansuerable unto their maladies and therefore a place must be where they will not refuse to assemble and albeit none should mistrust the Popes safe-conduct yet both old and late experiences make the Protestants suspicious of Italy namely that they were lately condemned by Leo as hereticks howbeit also that is sufficient to take away all excuse from them that all men should submitt unto the Popes word yet the Pope in prudence knows that mens weakness must somtimes be comported and what is not due summo jure must be granted when equity requires As for suffrages it hath been so partly by custom and partly by priviledge but now is an open field for the Pope to shew his bountifulness by bringing another order as the necessity of time requires of old Abbots were admitted for their learning and experience in religion but now equity commanderh that other men equall or superiour unto them in learning albeit not honoured with such tittles should have the like liberty priviledge makes way for all men c. In a word the Pope will not yield to the place nor manner Pe. Soave in hist conc Trid. Wherefore the Emperour applieth himself in this extremity unto the other The Emperour grants liberty of religion course the more earnestly and July 23. at Ratisbone a decree is published granting unto the Protestants liberty to observe the faith of the Augustan Confession so that they innovate not more and none shall be troubled for religion untill a free and general Councel and if that shall not be called within a half year and begin within a year thereafter the controversy shall be decided in a Councell of the Empire The Protestants were then 7. Princes and 24. Cities and had agreed that both the Confessions were orthodoxe nor would they make any schisme for that one particulare So they contribute to the warr against the Turk and God blesseth their attempt that the enemy was chased back Pope Clemens was not content with this liberty of religion but because the Emperour came into Italy with a great Army he dissembleth and promiseth to fulfill his petition concerning the Councel and in the mean time he intendeth both warrs against the Emperour and the ruin of the Protestants So soon as Charles was gone into Spain Clemens sendeth Hugh Bishop of Rhegio Nuntio into Germany certifying namely John Frederik Elector of Saxony who then had succeeded unto his father that he will call a general and free councel within two years on this condition that all shall ty themselves by oath to observe what shall be decreed and that the towns Placentia Bononia or Mantua seem unto him to be most convenient and they shall have it in their option which of the three and if the councel shall not begin within two years he gives them liberty to follow the Augustan confession The Duke answereth thanking him for his respects shewing the necessity of a Councel if it be free and the controversies be not judged by humane lawes and doctrin of the Scholasticks but only by the sacred Scriptures as for the
and scorn Religion VVherefore the Kings namely Ferdinand and Iâ—obella did ordain a strict Inquisition that the Monks should search and severely punish all Sarracens and Jewes all whom by one common name they called Maranites who profess Christianism and yet do scorn it When all those were out of the way the blood-thirsty Friers ceased not untill they obtained be the same power of Inquisition against the Believers of the Gospel whom they called Lutherans That censure proceeds in this manner If any man be accused of heresy as they call it by one witnes he is apprehended if he confess not he is tortured untill he confess who confesses and recants he is deprived of all his goods and must at all time wear a Sambieta that is a yellow garment with a red cross and some devils painted upon it and some are condemned to perpetual prison Who will not repent are burnt And if they be bold to profess and speak of their faith while they be in prison their tongues are cutt-out before they be brought forth In the year 1559. King Philip II. returning from Flanders was beaten with a fearfull storm all his ships were lost and he scarcely arrived on land when he said He was delivered from that danger to root Lutheranism out of his Kingdom He came to Hispalis September 24. and immediatly to take away all hope of immunity he causeth to burn Don John Pontius Comes Bailenius and John Consalua a Preacher with some Friers of the Monastry of S. Isidor Then he went to Pincia Pe. Soave in Hist conc Trid. Lib. 5. seemes to call it Vaglia-dolid there he caused burn 28 of the chief Nobility in his own sight and imprisoned Barthol Caranza archb of Toledo and many others of lower condition were burnt as may be seen Loc. cit and in Thuan. yea Charles Prince of Spain was imprisoned and as was reported was poisoned by the Inquisitors at his fathers command An. 1568 because he favoured them of the Low-Countreys aâ—d was suspect of Lutheranism Many Spainjards for love of the Gospel went into Germany Geneve and some into England especially all the Monks of S. Isiodore nigh unto Sivile This Inquisition was not only in Spain but in others of that Kings Dominions as followeth LI. Albert of Hardenberg writing the life of Wesselus saith The The Reformation in the Netherlands Lord Cornelius Honius the Emperours Counseller in the Court of Holland in Hague and some other learned men in the kingdom of God had found a book Of the Lords supper which seemes to condemn the gross and Capernaitish eating of the Lords body and to teach a spiritual which is also a true and real eating though only by faith They had found this book among the papers of Jacob Hoeckius a Deacon of Naeldwyk as also some other VVritings of Jo. VVesselus concerning purgatory and other purposes and because that book Of the Lords supper was found amongst those of VVesselus they took it to be his which I will not affirm nor deny for it is certain that he had written in the same manner of the Supper Nevertheless I have heard that that written book of Hoeckius was very old and that it had been delivered from hand to hand for the space of two hundred years and that they had kept it as a golden treasure as whereby they understood that the idolatry of worshipping the bread should be extinguisht But these treatises of Wesselus and other books of Hoek coming into the Cloister of Saint Agnes-hill where VVesselus had often resorted as we have heard had given light unto many especially unto Henry Rhodius the father of a Monastry at Urrecht who went to Luther in Wittembergh and shewed him the books of VVesselus and that book Of the Lords supper and entreated him in the name of others also that he would give his judgement of it but Luther fearing that the Lords Supper might be vilified would not approve it whereupon followed some difference between Luther and Carolstad Afterward Luther did writ unto Rhodius a Letter which is printed wich the works of VVesselus and there also is another Letter directed unto Oecolampad craving his judgement of that book Of the Lords Supper and that the books of Wesselus might be printed at Basile but Oecolampad being a modest and peaceable man would not give his judgement of it because he knew that Luther had not approved it but he sent Rhodius unto Zurik and Zuinglius approved it for before that time he was enclining that way and then began to maintain that doctrine yet having heard the judgement of sundry other learned men and after that Oecolampad began to speak more freely c. William Gnapheus Rector in Hague in an epistle dedicatory before his book writes thus The Archbishop remembreth well with what diligence I did teach the young scholars from my youth and how great persecution Satan by his souldiers hath raised up at the first so that I and the honorable Cornelius Honius above named without hearing of our cause in the year 1523. were imprisoned and there we lay together three months and then were confined within the Hague upon Baile for two years in which time the Honorable Honius departed this life But when I after those two years confinement was upon security set at liberty and my adversaries had seen a consolatory Letter which I at the request of some good men had written unto a poor grieved widow woman they caused me to be put in prison again and when the Sophisters of Lovan with their Commissioners had examined mee long enough upon that Letter they put mee into a cloister to suffer pennance for three months upon bread and bier because I had despised that Cloister-life for I had exhorted that widow that she should not be dejected because her son had forsaken his Coul seeing the kingdom of God consists not as Paul teaches Rom. 14 in cloaths or places whereupon the life of cloisterers is principally grounded but rather in constant faith in God and unfained love to our neighbour which faith and love her son might have after he hath gone away as well as when he had his gray Coul. When I was in that cloister saith he in the year 1525 how grievous were those times because of the grievous persecution in the Netherlands and the miserable blood-shedding of the boors in the Upper-land and then I enlarged my little book out of the holy Scriptures for my own consolation and the destruction of the Devils kingdom who had so persecuted mee for a consolatory Letter That this book was printed it was without my knowledge for I had not written it for that end nevertheless it hath done good unto many and brought them to the knowledge of some truth which I understand by that it hath been oft reprinted and one of the Printers hath been beheaded for it so hardly can Satan suffer the publishing of the truth and he hath persued mee untill I must leave my native
Edward and Zealous of the Reformed religion Henry would not suffer Gardener to come into his presence in time of his sicknes but called oft for Cranmer to receive spirituall confort Jo. Foxin Acts. Great joy was among the Fathers at Trent and Rome when they heard of his death Pe. Soave But they where disapointed as followes IV. Pope Paul seeing that England had left him and fearing the like departure â— Light persecution continue in Scotland of Scotland creates David beton one which was not entred into the order of priesthood Cardinal S. Stephani de Monâ—e Coelio and sent him as his Legat to prevent defection Strict inquisition was made at his command in the year 1538. many both in Edinburgh and Sant Andrewes for fear did abjure the reformed Religion Notwithstanding his opposition the light of the Trueth spreads in the cloisters and the Friers preach against the ignorance and malice of the Bishops In February 1538. the bishops held a meeting at Edinburgh There two Friers Killore and Beverage two priests Duncan Simson and Thomas Forrest and a gentle man Tho. Forrester were condemned and burnt upon the Castle-hill Thomas Forrest had been Vicar of Dolor and was delated unto the Bishop of Dunkell for preaching every sunday to his parishoners upon the Epistles Gospels of the day the Bishop desireth him to forbear seing that diligence brought him into suspicion of heresy but said he if you can find a good Gospell or a good epistle that makes for the liberty of the holy Church teach that and leave the rest Thomas answereth I have read both the New testament and the old and I never found an ill epistle or an ill gospell in any of them The Bishop replieth I thank God I have lived well these many years and never knew the old nor new I content mee with my Portuise and Pontificall and if you leave not those fantasies you will repent when you can not mende it He answered he thought it his duty to do as he did and had layd his account with any danger that may follow The sommer following Jer. Russell a gray frier and Thomas Kennedy a young man of Aire not above 18 years of age were at Glascow accused of heresy because the Bishop Gawin Dumbar was thought cold in the business Mrs John Lawder And. Oliphant and frier Maltman were sent from Edinburgh to assist him The young man would have saved his life by denying the pointâ— layd to his charge but when he heard Russel's answers he falls upon his knees and saith Wonderfull o Lord is thy love and mercy towards mee a miserable wretch for even now I would have denied thee and thy son the Lord Jesus Christ my only Saviour and so have thrown myself into everlasting condemnation thou by thy own hand hast pulled mee back from the bottom of hell and given mee to feell most heavenly comfort which hath removed the ungodly fear that before oppressed my mind now I defy death do what yee please I praise God I am ready The Frier reasoneth a long time with his accusers and when he heard nothing from them but bitter and menacing speeches he said This is your houre and power of darknes now yee sit as Judges and we stand and wrongfully are condemned but the day comes which will shew our innocency and yee shall see your own blindness to your everlasting confusion go on and fulfill the measure of your iniquity At these words the Bishop was moved and said These rigorous executions hurt the cause of the Church more than wee think of and therefore in may opinion it were better to spare the mens lives and take some other course with them These which were sent to assist said If he will follow any other course than which had been kept at Edinburgh he could not be esteemed a friend of the Church So he consentes to their cruelty All the time the fire was a preparing Rusell comforts the young man and useth such speeches Fear not brother for he is more mighty which is in us than he who is in the world the pain which wee shall suffer is short and light but our joy consolation shall never have an end death can not destroy us for it is destroyed already by him for whose sake wee suffer let us strive to enter by the same straite way which our Saviour hath taken before us The hearers were wonderfully moved with these and such words and seeing their constancy Spotswo in the Histo Lib. 2. At that time Geo. Buchanan was imprisoned for his poësie written against the Franciscans but he escaped out of prison The Bishops intend to use the like cruelty in all parts of the realme nevertheless day by day not only the learned but even those of whom such gifts could scarcely have been expected began plainly to paint forth the hypocrisy of friers and ignorance of priests Bishop Beaton becomes sick and commits his charge to his nephew the Cardinal which did succeed him At his first entring to shew his grandure he calleth to Sant Andrews in Maje 1540. eight Earls Lords 5 Bishops In May Anno 1540. 4 Abbots with a great number of Barons Priours Deans and Doctours and sitting in a chaire somewhat above them all because he was a Cardinal he speaks of the danger of the Catholick Church by the increase of hereticks and their boldnesse even in the Kings Court where they finde too great countenance He named Sir John Borthwick commonly called Captain Borthwick and some call him Provest of Lithgow whom he had caused to be summoned for dispersing the English New Testament and books of Jo. Oecolampade Melanthon and Erasmus and for maintaining diverse heresies and the Cardinal craves their assistance in proceeding in justice against him Among other articles these were read 1. The Pope hath no greater authority over Christians then any other Bishop hath 2. Indulgences granted by the Pope are but to deceive poor souls 3. bb priests and other clerks may lawfully marry 4. the heresies commonly called the heresies of England and their new liturgy is commendable and should be embraced c. He appeares not and is condemned for these particulars as an heresiarch and is ordained to be burnt in effigie if he can not be apprehended He sled into England and King Henry imploieth him in a commission to the Protestant Princes in Germany for a confoederation in defense of their common profession Some years preceeding King Henry had sent the Bishop of S. Davids with some English books unto his nephew K. James aiming to induce him unto the like Reformation and in that year he craves a meeting at York to treat of the common good of both kingdoms The King was advised by the Nobility to prepare for that journy and he returnes answer that he will come But the Cardinal and clergy fearing the effects of that Conference set themselves against it they cast the seed of discord among the Counsellers
and there advise conceive and form such heads and articles as they shall think meet to be proponed in name of the Church unto the Parliament for maintaining Gods glory and the good of the policy of the Church To desire with all humility and affectuously to crave the same to be granted To conferre and reason there upon the said heads and such as shall be proponed unto them Even so as the assembly might do if they were present Likewise power was given to John Erskin of Dun John Dunkanson Andrew Hay John Craig Thomas Smeton and And. Melvin to passe unto the Kings Majesty and Counsell in Sterlin with convenient expedition to present the heads articles and complaints after following with humble reverence and instance ........... 1. The Church craves his Majesty make generall prohibition that none of the inhabitants of the realm send their children to Paris or any other University or town professing Papistry under such pain as his Majesty and Counsell shall think expedient 2. That his Majesty would cause the Provests and Masters of the Colledges of the University of Santandrews to produce the foundations or primary Grants of these colledges to be considered by his Ma. and such as he shall appoint that these may be sighted and reformation made therein as shall be judged expedient 3. Because some Jesuits are already within this country that order may be taken with them as is requisit 4. Because one Minister is not sufficient to wait upon his Majesty and house To crave thaâ— his Majesty would be content another of the best qualities within the realm to be joined with Iohn Duncanson in the whol Ministry of his house 5. Because in the last Conference at Sterlin at his Ms command concerning the Policy of the church some articles were referred to further conference To crave that persons unspotted with such corruptions as are desired to be reformed may be named by his Majesty to proceed in further conference of the policy and time and place to be appointed for that effect 6. Because the Church understandes that his Majesty by advice of his Secret-counsell directeth Letters to stay the execution of the Acts of the Generall assembly As also summoneth Ministers that proceed in tryall of excommunication which is pronounced by them according to the word of God and disciplin of the Church And stayth the pronouncing of the same as the Commissioners will declare particularly therefore his Ma. hereafter would suffer the Acts of the Generall assembly to be put to execution and namely that excommunication being pronounced may have due execution Likewise the proceedings of the former Conference at Sterlin were now read and conferred with the book of discipline 2. The assembly weighing the apostasy of Ninian daliel Master of the grammer-school of Dumfrise deposeth him simpliciter from the function of the Ministry and suspends him from teaching the School untill al 's good experience be had by them of his good life as they have of his defection And in the mean time ordaines one of the Doctors of the school if he be sound in religion to teach that schoole And ordaines him to confesse his offence in the face of the assembly and thereafter in the Church of Dumfrise and other parts where he hath abused the simple people and also publickly in presence of the Commissioner to revoke his errors and professe the contrary truth craving God and his Church pardon And that immediatly after his and the Commissioners passing home Under the pain of excommunication c. This Ninian Daliel delivereth unto the assembly his judgement concerning the heads of religion subscribed with his hand protesting before God that not for favor nor fear of flesh he affirmed the doctrin contained therein and is minded to live alwayes and dy in it This paper is found to agree in all points with the judgement of the the Church 3. Some questions were propounded by the Provinciall Synods 1. Because great inconvenients have ensued and dayly do ensue by Readers a wholl Synode hath inhibite all Readers to Minister baptism or solemnize marriage permitting to them but the proclamation of the banns and simple reading of the text of Scripture And now that Synod desireth an uniform order may be established through all the Provinces Resp So many Readers as any Synode findeth unmeet to solemnize marriage let them be inhibited by them 2. Sundry Ministers have plurality of Benefices where by some Churches are disappointed of Service It is craved that an universall order may be prescribed that the Minister shall serve where his Benefice lyeth or that he make provision for the same Resp It is agreed 3. Presbyteries would be erected where the Exercise is used untill the Policy be established by a law Resp The Exercise is a Presbytery 4. Whit her any may be suffered to read in a Church in â—ase of necessity without admission althogh he be an Elder or deacon Resp Negatur simpliciter 5. Whither it be lawfull to marry on week-days a sufficient number being present and joyning preaching thereunto Resp It is lawfull 6. What order shall be taken with these who absent themselues from the Communion alledging the cause to be envy against their nighbour and whither others that will not salute nor bear familiar company with their nighbours and being required by the Minister should be admitted Resp the first should be admonished and the other should not be admitted without reconciliation if it stay on his side 7. Persons that after admonition go to May-playes should not be admitted to the Sacrament without declaration of repentance for that fault 8. If persons go to a Popish priest to be marryed they should be called to satisfy as fornicators and after proclamations they should be married again rhe other being null and the priest should be punished Lastly the next assembly is appointed to beginn at Dundy the second tuisday of July next According to these Commissions in the Parliament at Edinburgh October 20. it was 1. Declared that the Ministers of the blest Euangell of Jesus Christ whom God of his mercy hath now raised up among us or hereafter shall raise agreeing with them that now live in doctrin and administration of the Sacraments and the people of the realm that professe as he now offereth in his Euangell do communicat in the holy Sacraments as in the Reformed churches of this realm are publickly administrat according to the Consession of saith To be the true holy Church of Jesus Christ within this realm And decernes and declares that all and suâ—dry who either gainsay the Confession of faith professed in Parliament in the year 1560. as also specified ...... Or that refuse the participation of the Sacraments as they are now ministrat to no member of the said Church ........ so long as they keep themselves so divided 2. The King with advice of his three Estates declares and grants jurisdiction to the Church which consists and stands in preaching the true word of
J. Christ correction of manners and administration of the holy Sacraments and declares that there is no other face of Church nor other face of religion than is presently by the favor of God established within this realm and that there be no jurisdiction ecclesiasticall acknowledged than which is and shall be within the famin Church or which flowes there from concerning the premisses 3. All markets and faires were forbidden to be keept on the Sabboth-day or in any Church or churchyaird so all handy-work on the Sabboth-day all gaming playing passing to taverns and aile-houses and wilfull remaining from their parish-church in time of Sermon or prayers and a pecuniall mulct layd upon the transgressours respective to be payd for the use of the poor of the parish 4. An Act was made concerning these who send their children out of country 5. Every housholder having lands or goods worth 500. pounds was obliged to have a Bible which at that time was printed in folio and a Psalme book in his house for the better instruction of themselves and their families in the knowledge of God 6. In the table of Acts not printed is mention of a Commssion anent the Jurisdiction of the Kirk the last part thereof Observe 1. The Parliament in the year 1560. is acknowledged to have been a lawfull Parliament 2. We may see that the disciplin at that time in the Church was authorised and ordained to continue Moreover what was the estate of the Church at that time wee may learn from an Epistle of Andrew meluin unto The. Beza dated Nouember 13. An. 1579. Wee have not ceased these fyue years to fight against pseudepiscopacy many of the Nobility resisting us and to presse the severity of discipline wee have presented unto his Roiall Majesty and three Estates of the realm both before and now in this Parliament the form of discipline to be insert among the Acts and to be confirmed by pulick authority wee have the Kings minde bended toward us but many of the Peers against us for they alledge if pseudepiscopacy be taken away one of the Estates is pulled down if presbyteries be erected the Rojall Majesty is diminished if Church-goods be restored unto the lawfull use the Kings treasury is emptied Seing the B. with Abbots and Priors make up the third Estate and all jurisdiction both ecclesiasticall and politicall belongeth unto the King and his Counsell and things ecclesticall should by their Sentence be adjudged unto the Kings treasure That they do speak or think so the cause in many is ignorance in others a wicked life and evill manners and in many a desire to catch the goods of the Church which yet remain or fear of losing what they have taken and what shall I say of that they hold that the Sentence of excommunication is not lawfull untill the cause be known by the Kings Counsell for they knowing their own guiltiness are feared for the Sentence of the Presbytery not so much for fear of Gods judgement as for terror of the civill punishments which by our lawes and practise do follow lastly whill they have regard unto the wisdom of the flesh more than unto the reveeled word of God they wish that all things should be carried in the name and at the beck of a Bishop or one perpetuall overseer and would have nothing administred by the common sentence of the Presbytery The Lord in mercy sweep away these evills from his Church This epistle is in Vindic. Philadelph Pag. 41. Immediatly before this Parliament the Duke d'Obigny afterwards styled Earle of Lennox came into Scotland towit in the last week of Septemb. as Spotswood shewes in Histor Pag. 308. Now if we conferre that time with what is written in that page his splene may appeare against the truth for he makes the Duke's coming to be a cause of variance betwixt the King and the Church at the Assembly preceeding where no difference was appearing but afterwards some what followes Jelousies and emulations were in the winter following among the Noble men as the Earle of Athol Chancelor was envied and died and others fled out of the Country but no variance did as yet appeare betwixt the King and the Church-men XVII In Aprile 1580. a Proclamation was made in the Kings name 1580. ex deliberatione Dominorum Consilii charging all Superintendents and Comnissioners and Ministers serving at Kirks to note the names of all the subjects alsweel men as women suspected to be Papists or ...... And to admonish them ...... To give confession of their faith according to the Form approved by the Parliament and to submit unto the disciplin of the true Church within a reasonable space ...... And if they faile ...... That the Superintendent or Commissioners present a catalogue of their names unto the King and Lords of the Secret Counsell where they shall bee for the time between and the 15. day of July next to come to the end that the Acts of Parliament made against such persons may be executed The Assembly conveens at Dundy July 12. here was the Laird of Lundy Commissioner The 38. Assembly from the King Commissioners c. James Lowson is chosen Moderator 1. Some spake against the Privy Conference as if tyranny and usurpation might creep-in by it and liberty were taken from other members nevertheless after reasoning it was judged expedient to continue 2. John Craig one of the Kings Ministers delivereth this Letter from the King Trusty and welbeloved friends Wee greet you well Wee have directed toward you our trusty friend the Prior of Pettinweem and the Laird of Lundy instructed with Our power for assisting with their power and counsell in all things that they may tending to the glory of God and preservation of Vs and Our Estates desiring you heartily to accept them and Our good will committed to them for the present in good part so wee commend you to Gods blest protection From our palace of Falkland July 11. 1580. 3. Forsomuch as the Office of a Bishop as it is now used and commonly taken in this realm hath no sure warrant authority nor good ground out of the Scriptures of God but is brought in by folly and corruption of mens inventions to the great overthrow of the Church of God The wholl assembly in one voice after liberty given to ail men to reason in the matter and none opponing himselfe to defend the said pretended Office Finds and declares the same pretended Office used and termed as is above said Unlawfull in itselfe as having neither ground nor warrand within the Word of God And ordaines all such persons as use or shall use hereafter the said Office shal be charged to dimit simpliciter quite and leave-off the same as an Office whereunto they are not called by God And to desist and cease from all preaching ministration of the sacraments or using any way the office of Pastors untill they receive de novo admission from the Generall assembly Under the pain of